Vikings X Reader - Tumblr Posts

Imagine when cannibal claims yn (any type of yn). Yn smiles as if they're planning to set random stuff on fire just to see the flames. Just imagine the targaryen family's reaction. You can add more characters from any show you like. I feel that cannibal would enjoy it.

What if in hotd, got, and vikings there's a kingdom of werewolves and yn is the princess. The houses/other kingdoms would want them on their side. They might even try to set up an arranged marriage between a male member of their family with the princess.

Maybe yn and her family visited each of the houses as a child. They see how she's full of positivity and energy and how she'd do whatever until her parents say no.

For example

At the dinner table, yn was ripping her meat a part with her teeth.

Yn's mom, queen of werewolves: yn, sweetheart, you can't do that here. You need to use the utensils. "Says with a kind motherly smile "

Yn: OK, Mama "looks at the utensils." How do you use them?

And so her mother teaches her while giggling a bit

People watching this interaction: "internally" awwww 😍

If we're talking vikings, maybe while visiting the lothbroks, yn would offer pulling ivar's cart in wolf form as children.

What if the modern reader admits she's a witch in shows like hotd and vikings, but not what they're thinking of. They're thinking of the stereotype witch when yn ment in wiccan religion.

⌗ 𝘝𝘐𝘒𝘐𝘕𝘎𝘚 𝘏𝘊 ⁝ 𝘞𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘰𝘣𝘴𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘺𝘰𝘶 ( ♱ )

— 𝘙𝘢𝘨𝘯𝘢𝘳, 𝘉𝘫𝘰𝘳𝘯, 𝘜𝘣𝘣𝘦, 𝘏𝘷𝘪𝘵𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘬, 𝘐𝘷𝘢𝘳 <3

˚꒰🌼꒱‧ it was a request, but I deleted it by mistake. Anyways hope you enjoy!

ㅤㅤ ꣸ ﹒𝆋 𝐑𝐀𝐆𝐍𝐀𝐑 | 𝑳𝑶𝑻𝑯𝑩𝑹𝑶𝑲 ─ ♕ . ♡𝆬

The Charismatic Leader

Ragnar is the strategic and deeply passionate yandere. His obsession is rooted in a profound emotional connection and intellectual fascination. Ragnar treats you with a curious mix of reverence and possessiveness. He sees you as his equal, his partner in both love and adventure. "My Heart," a term that signifies your essential place in his life. Ragnar’s love is shown in grand gestures and the sharing of wisdom. He wants you involved in his plans, seeing you as integral to his vision of the future. Ragnar's jealousy is a slow burn; he's confident but can become cold and distant if he feels he’s losing your attention. When vulnerable, he shares tales of his fears and dreams, often gazing at the stars with you, pondering the gods' will. Witnessing Ragnar’s intense conflicts, both internal and external, could be harrowing. His determination to achieve greatness can sometimes overshadow his attention to you, leaving you feeling isolated amidst his ambitions. Ragnar envisions you by his side as he makes history, exploring new worlds and standing together as equals among the legends.

ㅤㅤ ꣸ ﹒𝆋 𝐁𝐉𝐎𝐑𝐍 | 𝑰𝑹𝑶𝑵𝑺𝑰𝑫𝑬 ─ ⸸ . ♡𝆬

The Fierce Warrior

Bjorn's obsession nature is that of the protector, almost knightly in his devotion. His love is fierce, and his protective instincts are strong. He treats you with a protective warmth, always ensuring you are safe and respected by all. He call you "My Shieldmaiden," even if you do not fight, it’s how he sees you—brave and strong. Bjorn’s demonstrations of love are in his protective actions, ensuring you never face danger alone. His gifts are often symbolic, representing his commitment and your shared strength. Bjorn’s jealousy can erupt into fierce displays of dominance, though he tries to keep it in check. His vulnerability comes out in quiet moments when he shares his doubts about living up to his father’s legacy. The worst experience would be getting caught in the crossfire of his ambitions and the dangers that accompany his life. Bjorn dreams of a future where you both stand as legends, with a legacy of strength, courage, and unity that echoes through the ages.

ㅤㅤ ꣸ ﹒𝆋 𝐔𝐁𝐁𝐄 ─ 𖤐 . ♡𝆬

The Compassionate Strategist

Ubbe’s obsession is more measured and thoughtful, rooted in a deep emotional and intellectual connection. He treats you with a gentle respect and an eagerness to share everything with you, from the mundane to the profound. He will call you "My North Star," guiding him through life’s tumultuous seas with your wisdom and compassion. Ubbe shows his love through acts of service and the sharing of knowledge. He’s always teaching you something new, ensuring you feel valued and heard. Ubbe experiences jealousy more quietly, preferring to outthink rather than confront. His vulnerability is in his fear of loss, often sharing his nightmares of a life without you. Perhaps the most challenging aspect of loving Ubbe is coping with his internal conflicts, particularly his struggle to balance his ambitions with his moral compass. Ubbe envisions a peaceful future, one where wisdom and compassion have created a world in which you both can thrive, surrounded by family and a community that respects the land and its history.

ㅤㅤ ꣸ ﹒𝆋 𝐇𝐕𝐈𝐓𝐒𝐄𝐑𝐊 ─ ✦ . ♡𝆬

The Wild Spirit

Hvitserk’s obsession is impulsive and volatile. He’s the embodiment of a storm—unpredictable and wild. He oscillates between intense affection and moments of distracted restlessness. But in his good moments, he's exhilarating and deeply attentive. He will call you "My Tempest," capturing both his perception of your captivating allure and the tumultuous nature of his affection. His demonstrations of love are spontaneous—adventures in the middle of the night, unexpected gifts stolen from far-off lands, and passionate declarations. Jealousy can drive Hvitserk to reckless actions, sometimes endangering himself to prove his worth. He’s surprisingly open about his feelings, wearing his heart on his sleeve. The inconsistency and his struggle with his own demons can leave you feeling insecure about where you stand with him. Hvitserk sees a future filled with adventure and unpredictability, always chasing the next thrill but doing so together, forever entwined in each other’s chaos.

ㅤㅤ ꣸ ﹒𝆋 𝐈𝐕𝐀𝐑 | 𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝑩𝑶𝑵𝑬𝑳𝑬𝑺𝑺 ─ ✞ . ♡

The Ruthless Tactician

Ivar's love is intense and all-consuming, marked by his cunning and ruthless nature. He views you as his ultimate prize, his reason for victory. With you, Ivar is surprisingly tender, a stark contrast to his usual ruthlessness. He shares his strategies and thoughts, making you the confidante of his deepest ambitions. He will call you "My Queen," placing you above all, the only one capable of understanding his true self. Ivar’s expressions of love are possessive and grand. He eliminates any threats to your safety, often before you’re even aware of them. His jealousy knows no bounds, and he can become dangerously cold towards perceived rivals. In vulnerability, Ivar reveals his fears of inadequacy and his deep need for your affirmation. Witnessing the lengths Ivar will go to secure power and protect you can be both awe-inspiring and terrifying, as his methods are often merciless. Ivar dreams of a future where you both rule, unchallenged, with a legacy that will be remembered and feared throughout the ages.

@ 𝒇𝒓𝒂𝒈𝒊𝒍𝒆𝒉𝒆𝒂𝒓𝒕𝒃𝒆𝒂𝒕𝒔 . 𝐷𝑜𝑛'𝑡 𝑝𝑙𝑎𝑔𝑖𝑎𝑟𝑖𝑠𝑒, 𝑟𝑒𝑝𝑜𝑠𝑡, 𝑜𝑟 𝑡𝑟𝑎𝑛𝑠𝑙𝑎𝑡𝑒 𝑎𝑛𝑦 𝑜𝑓 𝑚𝑦 𝑤𝑜𝑟𝑘𝑠 𝑜𝑛 ℎ𝑒𝑟𝑒 𝑜𝑟 𝑎𝑛𝑦 𝑜𝑡ℎ𝑒𝑟 𝑤𝑒𝑏𝑠𝑖𝑡𝑒𝑠.

Brothers || Ragnarsons x sister!reader

Summary: Your brothers can be a little overprotective towards their little sister

Warnings: None

Words: 3249

Authors: Cass & Rouge

Ragnar's return caused quite a stir among people of Kattegat.

When the news came to your ears, you had been hunting outside but you quickly went back to the settlement.

Mob was chanting Ragnar's name on and on, gathering in the main square.

As you spotted your older brothers lined in one place, you pushed yourself to get to them.

Bjørn wasn't happy with Ragnar's return yet he knew one day this had to happen.

He had so many questions to ask, so much bitterness and spite grew within his soul for the years when his father was gone.

Ubbe grabbed you tightly by the waist as soon as you pushed through them so you won't just run to Ragnar like nothing ever happened. "Slow down, little one," he said, stopping you in the place.

Ragnar smiled at his sons and daughter. "So, this is how it's gonna be? You will just pretend you see someone less important than all?" He frowned looking at you all for a moment longer before pulling out his sword and walking closer to Hvitserk. "So, maybe one of you should kill me to claim the title?!,” Raganr roared and Hvitserk flinched, looking at his siblings.

Bjørn was standing in the crowd, not manifesting his presence yet, it was too early, and on the other hand he was willing to see what would happen.

Ivar, who finally managed to crawl to the place his siblings gathered at, raised his chin up, fixing his blue eyes on his father.

You were tugging onto your loose blouse, a part of your hunting attire. Too many thoughts were spinning around your head at the moment, but you couldn't deny you did miss the father.

Ragnar smiled as he plunged his sword into the ground. "Come on! Who wants to be a king?!," He challenged one more time, waiting for any reaction.

Ivar looked at Hvitserk and Sigurd as he was between them. Then his glance moved back to Ragnar; the young man didn't blink.

You also were paralyzed with fear and anxiety as your father raised his tone.

"Just keep her in place," Ubbe muttered to Hvitserk as he let go of you to walk out to the front, ready to fight his father.

Hvitserk gave you a reassuring smile as he moved a little closer to you.

Ragnar looked at him and smiled, it was brave to stand against your own father. Soon, Ubbe was pulled into a tight hug by his father.

Both of them laughed softly and Ragnar gestured for the rest of you to come closer as well.

You were the first one to jolt towards your father. You simply pushed Ubbe aside and wrapped your arms around Ragnar's neck, climbing on your tiptoes to place a kiss to his cheek. "Dad! I was longing for you!"

Ivar crawled towards his father as well, being left behind Sigurd and Hvitserk. He waited patiently for Ragnar to notice him.

Ragnar chuckled as he hugged you tightly than looked at you and Ivar proudly. "Look at you two, my youngest children. My twins. I missed you all. You look like a princess and you grew up a lot," Ragnar said, placing a hand on Ivar's hair.

"Well he for sure didn't get any taller," Hvitserk muttered to Ubbe and both laughed quietly.

You simply aimed a blow at Hvitserk should. "Quit it, both of you!"

Ivar closed eyes, enjoying the touch of his father's hand. "Been a lot of time, dad," he said finally. "I always knew sooner or later you'll come back to us."

This was the moment Bjørn decided to join. He pushed between two huge men and crossed arms over his chest as his glance met Ragnar's. "Why did you come back?"

"Hey! Don't hit me," Hvitserk muttered, rubbing his shoulder.

"What? Our princess hit you too hard?," Ubbe teased his brother but they both went quiet when they saw Bjørn approaching.

Ragnar patted Ivar's shoulder and got up to look at the oldest son. "I wanted to see my children, I missed you all and I missed our home."

"You went away years ago. You didn't care to let us know whether you were alive and now you suddenly pop up here, expecting everyone to fill into your arms? Everything had changed, father," Bjørn said. "What's your real purpose?"

Ragnar sighed, opening his arms slightly with a little shrug. "No real purpose. I just wanted to see my kids all grown up, strong, beautiful."

"Bjørn, leave him. Maybe he really changed," Ubbe said shortly.

"The truth is we all kinda missed him. No matter what he is still our father," Hvitserk quickly added.

Bjørn scoffed, turned around and left, vanishing in the crowd.

You grabbed your father's hand and squeezed it. "I bet you're tired and hungry. Come with us, you need a meal."

Ragnar cringed a little, he didn't want to go but against himself he nodded, following you. "A good warm meal would be wonderful, my dear," he said.

Ubbe and Hvitserk picked up Ivar.

"Come on, little brother. We don't want you to get lost on the way to the Great hall," Ubbe joked.

Ivar grinned wryly but let his older brothers help him back to their home.

Once you got inside, you immediately shifted a chair for Ragnar. "Ubbe, pass me the chalice with wine," you asked Ragnar's eldest. "Shall I bring mother?"

Ubbe set Ivar in his seat and patted his brother's hair before looking at you. "Since when are you the one giving orders?," He asked with a frown.

Hvitserk rolled his eyes and passed you the chalice. "Here, sister," he said and sat down.

Ragnar licked his lips and shook his head. "No, No... No need to bother your dearest mother. I will find her myself later," he assured.

You simply patted father's head and kissed top of it. "Your wish is my command, dad." You pretended you didn't hear Ubbe's comment aimed at you and thanked Hvitserk politely for complying.

Sigurd brought a spoon and a clean bowl for Ragnar. "Here."

Ragnar nodded his head and took the plate. Soon he started to eat.

Everyone was quiet just looking between each other and their father. No one knew what to say.

"So, dad, where have you been for all this time?," You asked simply, offering chalices with wine to your brothers.

"I traveled and I lived in the mountains. I also had a lot of stuff to rethink, everything that happened in my life so far," Ragnar explained. "I saw many beautiful places."

"What places had you seen, father?," Ivar asked, curiosity in his low tone as he propped head on hands rested on the table counter.

Ragnar was quiet for a moment, chewing on his food. He took a sip of his wine. "I visited a place so high that I could touch the northern lights by my own and lakes so deep that monsters lived in them.”

Ubbe and Hvitserk looked at each other and laughed quietly.

Ivar completely sunk into his father's stories. When his brothers laughed, he grabbed the nearest knife and threw it into Ubbe's direction. "Shut up! I'm listening to dad! If you're not interested then just leave and go fuck your Margareth!"

You blinked, being totally taken aback by your twin's behavior. "I suggest everyone cool down."

Ubbe took the knife that got stuck right next to his head and angrily plunged it into the table.. "I at least can go to her and fuck her, cripple," he snarled and retuened to his seat. "Those wonderful places sound just like a child stories mother told us to make us go to sleep sooner."

"Ubbe!," You raised your tone and got up from your place, narrowing your brows. "It doesn't mean that father is lying to us. We all heard stories told by Harbard as well. They were more impossible yet everyone believed in them."

Ubbe chuckled. "Harbard was just like our father. Coming and leaving as he pleased, filling our heads with stories," eldest Ragnar’s son rolled his eyes. ”But what do we know? All those men cared about was the cripple  and women cunts, Sigurd knew it by himself, Y/N."

Ragnar watched the fighting between his children. "I really don't think it's a right time to fight, children. We should be happy we are back together again."

You looked at your older brother with a sad glance. "Oh, how skilled you are in killing the atmosphere. You got the worst of mother," you grunted and got up. "Stop looking at simple things and at least try to look beyond, Ubbe," you snapped before you left the chamber.

Ivar put his forehead on his hands. "Congratulations, brother, you made her little inner monster going."

"Whatever you say, brother,” Ubbe rolled his eyes. "Do you know where I can find Ole? The boy that is sniffing around Y/N?," Ubbe asked simply, smoothly changing the topic.

"Docks or stable," Ivar replied.

"Why do you want to meet him?," Sigurd asked.

"Well, he is sniffing around our sister. I am going to make sure he doesn't get under her skirt too quickly, I heard he likes to treat girls like toys," Ubbe pointed at Sigurd and Hvitserk. "You two are going to help me. First we will go to docks and to stables later. Move your asses," Ubbe ordered.

"I better go to make sure he won’t kill the poor boy," Hvitserk commented and quickly got up from his seat to follow his brother.

"Wait! Ubbe, wait! What with me?!," Ivar screamed after his brothers.

Ubbe stopped and nodded, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Right, she is your twin after all." Ubbe himself with Sigurd returned for Ivar. "Come on, we are going to scare him a little," he said, picking his brother up.

Ragnar just sat there, enjoying the food and drink. "At least they somehow look for each other," he muttered.

Ivar growled when Ubbe and Sigurd helped him up. I can easily make him cry."

Hvitserk laughed and nodded. "Sure, sure. We will see that soon."

Boys checked the docks first but Ole wasn't there so they went to stables. The boy was there flirting with some stable girl who definitely wasn't you.

".... Your hair, sweetie," Ole said to the girl while playing with the loose strand of her hair. "So pretty. I can have a use for you!"

Boys watched him from far away.

"I told you," Ubbe said pointing at Ole.

After a few more minutes of sweet talk they decided to step in. They sat Ivar on the nearest barrel and walked closer to Ole. Ubbe casually wrapped arm around the boy and smiled at him. "Oh, will you, friend? I wonder what use? The same as for our sister?," He hummed with amusement. "Frida, you can go now. I'll see you later,"

Frida gave all men a sweet smile and quickly ran away.

"So what will we do with him, brother?,” Hvitserk asked, looking at his siblings.

Ole raised his hands up in the air, shaking his head strongly. "It's not like you think. We were speaking of a raid! I wanted to train her for a shield maiden, she's pretty good at stuff!"

Ivar, who still was sitting at the barrel, chuckled darkly and looked around. "You're digging yourself a grave, friend."

"Yes. Frida is not a shield maiden material. Trust me, I deeply checked it many times," Ubbe patted Ole's shoulder. "But she is good at stuff, riding is her best."

Others chuckled.

"Do you think our sister is a toy? That you can play and throw away?," Hvitserk asked with a frown.

"You can do nothing against me. Y/N is madly in love with me. She's silly enough to think she's the number one for me. And oh, she moans my name lovely when I kiss her neck!"

Ivar had enough. He rolled off the barrel and crawled quickly to the other man. He pulled a dagger out of his boot and cut the man's ankle a few times.

Ole fell down on the hey.

Other brothers didn't react much, they just looked at Ole.

"Maybe after ankles we should cut him manhood?," Hvitserk asked with a smile. "Maybe he will learn that playing with few women at the time may be dangerous?"

Ubbe crouched next to the boy and looked at Ivar. "What do you think brother? How does this idea sound?," He asked and then his gaze moved to Ole. "We could easily do that."

"Take his pants off," Ivar said in a low tone. "I'll cut this little thing off."

"What do you say to that idea, Ole?," Hvitserk asked with a nasty smile, crossing arms over his chest.

Ole was already crying. His body trembled with every loud sob.

Suddenly Ragnarssons could hear a loud grunt. As they turned to see the source, they spotted Bjørn, who stood next to them with arms crossed over his chest. "What the fuck, guys?"

"Taking care of the trash,” Ivar shrugged, playing with his dagger.

"We are teaching him a lesson," Hvitserk said proudly.

"He thinks he can tell our little sister that she is his only one. When he is involved with most girls in Kattegat," Ubbe explained quickly. "We decided to show him to not fuck with Ragnar's daughter.”

Bjørn listened to their explanation. "I see. But violence is not a solution to any problem."

Hvitserk raised his eyebrow. "Do you think that asking him nicely to stop cheating on our sister would help, brother?"

Ubbe and Ivar rolled their eyes.

"Whatever, you're the most intelligent one among all of our people," Bjørn scoffed and observed the situation.

"Then what do you suggest, Bjørn Ironside,” Ubbe asked in a mocking tone. "You will just let him play with our little sister? Break her heart, over and over again?”

"No," he replied. "Exile. That's what awaits him now," Bjørn looked down at the man on the hay.

Brothers looked between each other and nodded slowly.

"I like the idea, we will free our little sister and other girls from him. Guess it's your lucky day, Ole! You will keep your sad, little cock."

Bjørn gestured at Hvitserk so his stepbrother picked Ole up. "Lead him outside settlement. Confiscate all of his weapons and let him go."

"With a pleasure brother!," He said and followed the order.

The evening came quickly.

Ragnar was long gone, which didn't surprise boys at all. It only made Ivar kinda disappointed.

Boy sat around the big table just eating supper, drinking while joking and sharing some stories about women and other topics.

All conversations died when you stormed inside crying and yelling at them.

Because of your shaken state no one really understood what you were on about.

"Y/N! What is wrong? Why are you screaming at us suddenly?," Ubbe asked with a frown.

You sat in the corner of the room, grabbing a blanket from the armchair before. You pulled it over your figure and sobbed loudly. "I hate you. All of you! Why did you do this to me?! My Ole! My Ole is gone! It's all your fault! People told me!"

All the boys groaned annoyed with your reaction.

They didn't do it to hurt you in any way, they did it to protect you.

"Y/N. There is a lot you didn't know about Ole. He fucked half of Kattegat behind your back, just to tell you later you are the only one," Ubbe said, looking at you.

"Yes. When we found him in stables he was flirting with other girl and he openly told us that he fuck others behind your back," Hvitserk added quickly to back up his brother.

Ivar was the only one who decided to approach you. With a lot of difficulties he got off his chair and rolled to his stomach so he could crawl towards you.

Once he did, he poked your knee to catch your attention. "He was bad and Gods my witnesses that I'd cut him all open but they stopped me."

You looked down at Ivar and let huge tears still roll down your red cheeks.

Ivar laid on his stomach and reached his hand out, and as gently as possible he wiped the tears off your cheek with the top of his palm. "Don't cry, sister, you're too beautiful to be all sad. He's gone but you deserved far more than that."

Others followed Ivar, they all sat close to you.

"Ivar is right, sister. You are beautiful and you deserved a man that would love only you. No other woman on the side," Hvitserk said softly, giving you a friendly smile. "And Ole wasn't this kind of the man."

"You may think we did this because we are assholes but this is not true, Y/N,” Ubbe said, wrapping arm around you. "You are our little sister and we won't let some idiot to break your heart."

Sigurd crouched next to Ubbe. "Even if I hate to break it to you, sister, that man was not worth anything but exile."

Bjørn, who came to speak with Ubbe, stopped at the threshold of the Great Hall, observing the scene. Even if you weren't his biological sister, he always cared for you just like he cared for his step brothers.

You reached hand to Ivar and placed it to his cheek, gently grazing his skin. "Thank you," you gasped loudly.

They all smiled and hugged you tightly, happy that their little sister wasn't that angry about it all.

"You can be sure we'll scare away anyone who tries to hurt you in any way possible. That's what brothers are for. Even your cripple twin,” Ubbe teased, ruffling Ivar's hair.

Ivar offered his elder brother a smug smirk. "You would not survive without me for a single day."

You couldn't help but chuckled and knelt, trying to hug all of them.

Ivar moved closer and wrapped arm around your leg.

Bjørn who caught your glance nodded at you. "Family reunion."

"Yes, but we are missing one brother. Come here, throwing that trash out was your idea after all. Without you he would be dead now," Ubbe said.

Bjørn smiled and came closer. He shared a hug with everyone except you. When other men shifted aside, including Ivar who also grunted unhappily, Bjørn helped you up and picked you up. "Even if you're only a step sister to me, I want you to be safe and happy."

"How about we eat something now? Eat and drink! The anger and crying had to drain you," Hvitserk offered happily.

"And later we can find her a good man among warriors," Ubbe joked.

You cringed. "No, thank you. I already have a very important man by my side," you claimed and when Bjørn put you down, you knelt and shared a long and string hug with Ivar. "My lovely, handsome twin-brother."

Sigurd chuckled darkly. "What about us, little one?! We're also handsome!"

"And lovely!,” Hvitserk whined.

"And we take care of you," Ubbe added.

Bjørn poked Ubbe's shoulder. "They're twins. They have a stronger relation, it's normal. And, well, Y/N is right, Ivar’s the most handsome of you all."

Ubbe gasped and pushed Bjørn's shoulder. "Shit up, Ironside."

Bjørn only ruffled Ubbe's hair, making it fully messy at the top of man's head. "We're family. Children of legendary Ragnar Lothbrok. This is what counts."

♥ Dangerously Perfect Match ♥ || Ivar x reader smut

Part II | Part III | Part IV

Summary: You’re the Earl of little settlement deep inside the forests of Norway. After Ragnar Lothbrok’s death you and your warriors travel to England to support Ragnar’s sons in the battle against Christians. Shortly after a victory, you and Ivar turned out to be a dangerously perfect match.

Warnings: explicit content - smut

Words: 8005

Authors: Cass & Rouge

Sailing for many days always made you sick, not because you suffered sea sickness. It was simply boring when you were lucky enough to sail without any storms.

Improving your mask, you turned to the people that came with you. "Come on, people! Move! Ragnarsson isn't expecting us but let's not make him wait any longer!," You yelled.

Soon everyone was moving to the city.

Just as you expected there were people, securing the walls. When all the bows were turned toward your people, you raised your arms. "No need to shoot at us! We aren't a danger! I am an Earl and I brought food, medicines and people! Would any of you be so nice and inform your leader about our visit?"

The huge chamber was cold, with only one person sitting on the chair at the table. It was no one else but Ivar the Boneless, drinking the last chalice of wine his people found stored in one of the buildings.

"My lord, some Earl came with troops and supplies," informed a huge viking who entered the chamber with a bowed head.

Ivar lazily moved his attention from his last piece of chicken to the man. "Is that so? I don't care about that."

"But, my lord, you might find a use for her people and things she brought due to..."

"She?," Ivar's lips curled into a smirk. "Is the Earl a woman?"

"Indeed, my lord." Ivar caught the chicken meat with his perfectly shaped teeth and ripped a piece. After chewing he wiped his mouth with the top of his hand. "Let them in."

You smiled, seeing the gates being open. It was a good sign. "Be good boys,” you reminded your men before entering.

One of the warriors was kind enough to escort you and your men to Ivar.

"May the Odin bless us all!," You greeted loudly walking into the big chamber. It wasn't a pleasant view and it made you happy that you actually brought all of the stuff.

There was silence for a longer while before someone spoke loudly but in a rather softish voice. "Look at that! Gods sent us a woman!"

You chuckled looking around, trying to find the owner of the voice. "They did indeed and that woman brings you things you and your men need the most!"

With a loud noise of metal, a figure crawled out of darkness. Ivar stopped in the last rays of sun which filled the room through huge windows. "The Earl. The woman. The surprise!," He chuckled to himself. "Who are you?"

"Earl Wolf or just Y/N. Whatever sounds better to you, Ivar the Boneless," you introduced yourself bowing your head a little. "Word travels fast, even faster when it's bad. I heard about your father, revenge and now this all. Since I was bored I decided to join you."

Ivar pretended to pout a little. "Yes, after mourning my father, may Odin share his feast with him, I and my brothers sought a revenge and we clearly marked our presence in Christians' hearts all around England," he offered you a smile. "Please, come and sit. Bring the wine and food for the lady!"

You weren't really hungry but still accepted the offer out of simple politeness. "We feasted for three days in honor of your dear father. I hope the two Christian bastards who called themselves kings suffered for his death." Sitting down you smoothed your leather pants. "I hope my people will be a great use to you. I picked only the strongest and the most skilled ones. They will follow you as long as you please.”

Ivar crawled to the table and used all of his strengths to get onto the chair he was previously sitting on. As he did, he offered you a smirk. "Oh, you can be sure, dear Earl, that they were slaughtered in the most cruel ways." Ivar rose his chalice and sipped. "Every man is at a premium."

"And let's hope they will rote just as they deserved to," you agreed and raised your own chalice to him.

In order to drink you raised your mask high enough to reach your lips. After emptying the chalice, you set it down. "I need to be honest. I expected to see all the famous sons of Ragnar. Maybe not all of them are as brave as the youngest one."

"I'm sorry to break it up to you, dear Earl, but my skittish brother

Ubbe decided to get back to Kattegat after being defeated by Ecbert's son, the new king. Bjørn drifted to new lands. Sigurd... Sigurd died and the only one who stayed by me is Hvitserk, yet he's struggling," Ivar leaned forward, almost laying his chest on the top of the table. "He's questioning his decision of staying but soon he'll feel better, as I presume."

"I am so sorry about your brothers, both Sigurd and Hvitserk," you said softly before filling the chalices. "In that case, let's drink for Sigurd."

You talked and drank with Ivar for a long time.

The realization hit you when the room went dark, being lightened up only by candles. "Would you look at that? Time goes fast when you have wine."

"Indeed. Only the candles left. Might illuminate what kind of a woman I'm dealing with though," he claimed and leaned his back against the chair. "Tell me, who you really are."

"The day's light already did it for you, Boneless. I am Y/N and I am the Earl in my own little settlement. I was bored with life there, I craved to fight. Where else will I find it if not on Ragnarson's side," You shrugged and crossed arms over your chest as you relaxed in your seat. "And coming to you with nothing to offer you would be pointless and a waste of time.”

"So why do you wear a mask?," He asked in curiosity. "I want to see your face, woman. I like to see a person I'm speaking to.'

"Why are you crawling around like a worm? I don't request to see your legs," you said with a chuckle in your voice and gently poked his leg. "You have your thing and I have mine," explaining that you tapped your mask.

"I want to see your face," he demanded still. "If we are about to make any plans together, I need to see your face."

"You are a stubborn one as I see. Fine then, everyone saw it already anyway," you shrugged and removed the mask. The left side of your face was slightly deformed and covered with old, nasty scars. "Father wasn't too happy his first born was a girl. So I became a wolf dinner. Sadly for him I survived. Happy now?"

Ivar's eyes got wider as he reached hand out and trailed the scars with his fingertips. "Believe it or not but my lovely father left me at the river so I die either of hunger or killed by animals so I relate," Ivar chuckled darkly. "We have so much in common, Y/N!"

You winced at his touch and slightly nodded. "You were lucky enough that your mother cared. Mine did not... but I killed that bastard. That's why I am here," saying this you looked at the wooden mask in your hand. "It does things. People feel uneasy while talking or fighting with faceless people."

Ivar took his hand off your face, shaking it in the air as if your skin burnt his fingers. "True. I relate as well to this point." He slowly got off the chair and crawled into the darkness. "Come."

You smiled at the gesture and shook your head. After attaching the mask to your belt you got up from your seat and followed him, not even sure if it was a good idea.

Ivar was tipsy and tired so his crawling wasn't the fastest. He took his time to reach the stone stairs leading up to the tower. "Upstairs. You can stay there. Don't worry, I won't molest you, you know, too many stairs in between," he joked. "Rest. Tomorrow we have a lot of tasks to perform."

"I will gladly rest, last week was hard. I hate to sleep in the ship," you explained and looked at him with a smile. "I don't worry about you visiting my bed. It would be nice but probably the last time you would do that. Do you need help with getting into your bed?"

Ivar laughed loudly, shaking his bed. "Oh, you'll soon regret not inviting me to your bed, woman. You don't know what you're missing though," he mocked a little. "I'm fine. I'll just crawl away now. Just as my dead brother used to say, my bed is where the floor is, so...," He gestured around. "I'll find myself a nice, cozy spot. Good night, Earl Wolf."

"I hope the other things he said were nicer and smarter than this one. Good night Ivar the Boneless, we'll see each other tomorrow," you nodded and started to climb the stairs.

Ivar smirked to himself and crawled away, right to his cot located in another chamber. After climbing to the bed, he slipped hands under head and stared into the ceiling.

You looked at the old wooden bed, it wasn't so bad.

Flopping down on it you sighed, it was nice to lie on something more comfortable than just the wood of your ship.

When you got downstairs in the dawn, Ivar was already up, sitting in the spot he sat yesterday. "Morning, Earl," he bowed his head and flicked his hand up in the air.

You chuckled at his gesture. It was nice even if it felt as if he was mocking you in some way. Still, you didn't mind it, to be honest you preferred it over being treated as someone weaker than him. "Good morning to you as well, Ivar. How was your night? And please, Y/N is enough."

Sitting down in the same seat as the day before you stretched your body. Surprisingly the mask wasn't on, just like last night it was attached to your belt.

Some of the men looked at you with a frown, it was a shame that a pretty woman was so disfigured.

You gave Ivar a soft smile. "So, are we expecting any attack today? I am more than sure that people from other camps saw me joining you."

"Night was sleepless and cold, just like always," he told you, playing with his empty chalice. "They'll attack. Am not sure if today but we need to get prepared. And I have a plan, a great plan of catching him in a perfectly shaped trap. And you'll help me in making it come true, Y/N. You and your people."

Ivar grimaced as soon as he spotted Hvitserk entering the chamber.

"Who's that?," His older brother asked, stopping with hands rested on his hips.

"This is Earl Wolf and she came on purpose," Ivar replied shortly. "Have I ever told you that you look like a mother when you take this particular position?"

You smiled, filling Ivar's chalice and then filled two others. "My name is Y/N, just your brother keeps on using my title. It's nice to meet another son of Ragnar."

Taking the sip of the wine you turned to the other man, not even caring that he looked a bit shocked by your face.

"Nasty, huh?," You gave Hvitserk a smile and turned back to Ivar. "As I said, me and my men are yours. Whatever your plan is, we'll help."

Ivar offered you a smug smirk as you used these words in particular order. "Believe me or not, Y/N, I know you're mine. You turned mine once you crossed the gate to York."

Hvitserk cringed at his younger brother's attitude. He walked closer and sat at the chair on the opposite side of the table. "Where are you from? Who did tell you that we need alliances?"

You giggled at Ivar's comment and nodded. "In that case... Maybe I will stay even longer than needed.” Taking a big sip from the chalice you shrugged. "My settlement is far away. As I told your brother, word travels fast. Bad word travels even faster. I just thought that it would be nice to offer my help. No matter if it's needed or not. Showing up empty handed would be rude."

Hvitserk's brows narrowed; he didn't trust you in a slightest.

"Is there anything bothering you, brother?," Ivar asked, pretending to be truly concerned.

"No."

"Good."

"You don't trust me, don't you?," You asked Hvitserk simply.

Older Ragnarsson remained silent, he only sipped water from his chalice.

Ivar clapped his hands out of sudden. "I'm going on the ramparts. Just in case you'd want to see me later."

"I can go with you if you wish. I don't want to stay here too long if I am not trusted by your brother," you said, moving your gaze from older brother to younger one. "I don't wish to make someone feel uncomfortable around my person."

"I'm not feeling uncomfortable," Hvitserk responded in the end. "I'm tired, hungry, sad, angry, lonely."

"He meant he is depressed," Ivar corrected his brother and reached to pick his crutches to get up.

You pointed at one of the crates your man brought in today.

"Help yourself, I think there is some sweets there or some food for sure."

Getting up you put on the wooden mask. "I will go with you, Ivar. I want to hear about your plan,"

Ivar nodded at you. "Follow me."

Several minutes passed before he reached the place he wanted. The day was rainy and windy, and such weather wasn't truly helpful with Ivar's state.

Truth was he felt a huge pain in his legs on such a day but taking he was a fearless warrior, he never showed it. Keeping face straight Ivar climbed up the stairs and sat on the stones at the top of ramparts.

You followed him slowly, looking around. It would be a pretty nice place to stay here, without the enemy camp it would be perfect. Your eyes scanned the area as your mind started to create any kind of plan that might come useful one day. "So... Will you be kind enough to share your plan with a woman?”

Ivar gestured for you to sit. "They'll come here eventually, sooner or later, and we need to be prepared," he started mysteriously. "I thought of hiding my troops beneath the city. And wait for prey to get inside."

Sitting down next to him you remain silent, thinking about the whole idea. After a moment you nodded, smiling under the mask. "They will come in, think we are gone..."

"... And we'll make them grunt like roasted pigs," a smug smile appeared on Ivar's lips.

You chuckled, nodding. "You didn't tell me exactly what we will do but I understand. This is a great idea, they will be sure they won and we will jump out from Underground."

"Exactly this," Ivar nodded. "We'll fuck them all and I already can't wait to hear them grunt in pain and agony."

"I need to sharpen my sword then," you said and laughed loudly, rubbing your palms together. "Oh this will be a delightful blood bath."

"I know it'll," Ivar smiled widely, some sparkles of desire glistened in his huge, blue eyes.

The battle was a great victory of vikings.

You watched Christians all run away in panic as they tried to protect their king and you laughed loudly.

"Oh no my king we need to run!,” you yelled in a mocking tone, picking up the obviously too heavy hammer to take care of the yet not really dead soldiers. You were covered in blood and your mask was cracked in the middle. After smashing a few heads with the heavy weapon you decided to join Ivar. "THAT WAS ONE FINE BATTLE!"

Ivar was sitting on the stone stairs, chuckling to himself, a madness in his eyes. "Indeed, dear Y/N. Gods favoured us today!"

"Just as we deserved it, Ivar," You said proudly and giggled, sitting next to him. Closing your eyes you sighed, relaxing on the stairs. After a moment of silence you again opened your eyes and then realized he captured the one fighting priest or whatever he was.

"So we take hostages now?"

"No. I took a hostage. One, to be particular. I like him. He fought like a lion. Much appreciation," Ivar chuckled.

You got up and walked to the man, humming as you moved your hand through his disheveled, dirty hair, letting out a giggle as you see him not enjoying your touch.

"I saw. Such a shame he wasted his talent to fight for those cross loving idiots. Imagine him fighting for us, he would be the greatest warrior out of all of us. Of course, right after you, Ivar," you said, taking the man's chin between your fingers to take a look at him closer.

"I wouldn't trust any Christian. My father did."

"Handsome, strong, skilled... He would be a fine lover," You said with a teasingly tone. "Such a shame, really. If you wouldn't trust him, why would you keep him. Let's put him on cross! Like their silly god."

"No, no, I have a premonition. That he'll be a very important figure in our fight against Christians. We better keep him, I'm taking him back to Kattegat. Y/N?"

"You are a more lucky man than, Christian," you patted the man's cheek and got up to your feet, smoothing your blood stained clothes. "Yes, Ivar? I finally deserved to be called by my name, not the title?"

"I'd be a nice lover. Nicer than he could," Ivar pointed out and shifted hand to rest it on his crotch. "Being disabled doesn't mean you can't have nice fucking."

"May God have mercy on your souls," the bishop painted.

You were glad he couldn't see the smug smile under your mask, oh he was so full of himself. Your attention moved back to the bishop, you kneeled next to the captured man. "Oh, look! He talks!"

"Devils! You're barbarians, pagans! You'll hang on the cross!"

"Look at that aggression. Oh, you need to be so angry we keep you here, love," you mocked the man. "Such a great warrior captured and helped by his enemy."

"Shut your filthy mouth, you pagan whore!"

"He will be fun to have around," you chuckled and removed the mask to place a kiss on the bishop's temple before patting his chest. "Be a good boy." Getting up you placed the mask back on your face. "I go find some water. I heard rumors blood makes skin softer but Christian blood makes me sick."

Ivar laughed darkly and at the same moment Hvitserk joined the two of you. He was completely covered in blood, from the bottom to the very top.

You laughed softly.

"Look at you Hvitserk! Not so sad anymore as I can see."

Hvitserk started laughing. He made an impression of a completely deluded man.

"Take care of my boy," you teased, looking at the bishop before walking away.

Hvitserk flopped on the ground and sniffed his plans stained in blood; it was still warm. "Wonderful plan."

Of course there was a feast, such a victor was worth celebrating.

You changed into some clean clothes that thank the gods you took with you. The mask was cracked so you decided to break it in half and put on the one half that covered the most hated part of your face. You walked downstairs and smiled seeing everyone. "LET'S CELEBRATE OUR VICTORY OVER THAT CROWN WEARING CHRISTIAN!"

Bishop was chained to a stone column in the middle of the chamber.

Vikings were cheering, drinking, and celebrating the victory over Christians army.

When Ivar entered, everyone went instantly quiet.

You were already bothering the Bishop again. "Look at you. Much nicer than the first time I saw you, love." When everyone went silent you looked over your shoulder and saw Ivar. "I will be back with you, later." Casually walking up to Hvitserk you rested your elbow on his shoulder. "How are you doing, Hvitserk? Any better after the great battle?"

"All I want to do now is get drunk as fuck. I want to drink that war, if you know what I mean!"

Ivar took a seat at the table.

You laughed and wrapped your arm around his shoulders.

"Oh! With your brother you will for sure, friend. We all will."

As Ivar was comfortable in his seat, he rose his chalice up. "On this historic occasion, I would like to propose a toast. A toast to vikings for we're fearless warriors that vanquished Christians in their homeland," he was saying, smirk playing in the corners of his lips. "Rise your chalices, brothers! Raise them for today is the day the entire world will learn about our power!"

You suddenly climbed on one of the tables and raised your chalice up.

"To all of this and Ivar the Boneless, Son of Ragnar, the fearless warrior who will show the world what we can do. Today was only the beginning of his glory as a leader!"

Many men roared loudly, agreeing with your words.

You look at Ivar and give a smile before taking a sip from your chalice.

Ivar gestured at you, bowing his head. "Thank you but this all wouldn't happen without Earl Wolf and my brother, Hvitersk who killed many with his ax today! Skål!"

You bowed your head and then hopped off of the table.

"If you want. Some of my shield maidens have their eye on, Hvitserk. Help yourself." After this you went to join Ivar.

Hvitserk instantly twitched. "Shield maidens? I haven't seen any among us," he claimed while looking around.

You rolled your eyes and whistled loudly. Few girls indeed looked in your direction. "You need to look around yourself more. Go, have fun," you patted his shoulder and then walked to Ivar.

Sitting down in a seat you previously took while talking to him you gave him a nod. "I hope other battles will be just as glorious as this one was."

Hvitserk's eyes glistened with lust as he drifted away to the group of girls.

Ivar was keeping his legs on the table. "Of course they will."

"If you wish, I will gladly follow you with my man but if you don't want us here. We will leave as soon as possible," you said taking a sip of your wine.

"As for now we are getting back to Kattegat, as I told you before," he replied. "I'll leave some men to guard York while the rest is gone."

"So some of mine will stay here as well but do you want me to travel to Kattegat with you?" You questioned, placing your legs on the table.

Ivar wrapped his arm around your shoulders. "Of course I do. Have you ever been there?"

You shook your head, placing your palm on his hand that rested on your shoulder. "No, never but it will be a pleasure to visit Ragnar's settlement. I heard a lot about it."

He chuckled softly. "You'll fall in love with Kattegat," Ivar assured. "It's the most beautiful settlement along the coast."

"This is exactly what I heard but now I am even more excited to see it," You hummed, playing with your chalice. "Wonder if the bishop will survive the trip."

Ivar showed his teeth in a wide grin. "My men will take good care of our noble hostage. Don't worry, he will be useful for you."

You let out a quiet moan just to tease him. Were you crossing a line? Definitely yes. Did you care? Not at all.

"That sounds nice indeed. Can I ask you a question?"

"Strike."

"When I said that this man could be a good lover, you jumped out with your proposition. Were you jealous that I prefer him and not our fearless leader?," Your hand slowly moved down his chest.

"Me? Jealous? Never. I can have you whenever I want," he replied playfully. "But being fucked by a Christian is not a nice thing. I was just worried about you."

"Ivar the Boneless was worried about me? Woman he doesn't even know that well? That's cute," you giggled. "It's not? And why is that? You already had sex with one?"

He downed his wine and hit the chalice against the counter. "Of course I had sex, just look at me," he smiled wryly.

"I am looking and I don't believe you had sex with Christian, oh and I still don't know why it's not a nice thing," you chuckled.

"They're disgusting. That's all. And, to make myself clear, it wasn't something the other side wanted. But you know, I'm a man and I have my needs."

"Oh yes, yes. You sure do, love," you giggled quietly and downed your wine. "I will remember your words while fucking that man."

Ivar was grinning widely when he shook his head. "Honey, you're not going to sink your pussy down on his cock."

"Oh, won't I? And why is that?," You asked with an innocent smile. "Will you stop me?"

"Of course I'll. I'm not going to let you touch this dirty dog," he licked his lips. "If you'll try, I'll cut your hand off."

"Only if you will be fast enough with your crawling so you can do so," you scoffed.

Ivar smiled. "You haven't seen me in action yet. For now I need an excuse for I'm tired and need to catch at least a few hours of sleep," he smirked at you and took his legs off the table.

"If you say so, love. I hope you'll rest, we don't want our leader to be too tired to fight."

He rested his weight on crutches while leaning towards you. "And I want you to join me in my alcove." Ivar's hand simply placed at the back of your neck as he pulled you closer to brush his lips against yours.

You wanted to tease him more but honestly there was no reason to. "I will gladly join you, Ivar," you whispered against his lips before pressing a gentle kiss against them.

His body twitched a little. He wasn't expecting you to kiss him.

You giggled moving your hand up and down his chest. "Oh. you like it, don't you? You can kiss me, I don't bite."

He shifted his head and looked down at you. "I know I can but I'm rather private with showing affection."

You nodded and rubbed his shoulder, enjoying the feeling of the leather under your palm. "Fine," getting up for the seat you smiled. "Lead me to your alcove so we can have some more privacy."

Ivar tilted his head and smirked at you. Slowly, he walked out of the chamber, being cheered up by his warriors.

Ivar's alcove was nothing more than a tiny room on the other side of the building. The room contained a small bed, neatly made and two straight-backed chairs.

You smiled looking at the bed.

At least the real bed was there, to be honest you were scared that there may be none. "I was worried you would really sleep on the floor."

Ivar laughed shortly, putting one hand to his tummy. "It was only a joke though sometimes I slept on the floor before. I heard it's good for one's back."

You nodded, slowly moving closer to him. "I heard that too. I would never let you sleep on the floor. Never."

Your voice was only a whisper as your hand traveled up from his belt until it reached his check.

Ivar wasn't sure what was happening to him. He felt his heart rate increased yet his blood turned into cold fluid which filled his veins. He reached out, placing it on your mask. Slowly, like he was afraid of you smacking his hand back, took it off.

You let him do that.

He already saw it all, there was no point in hiding it but still you weren't sure. "Maybe you should leave it on? I may be beautiful but this is hideous."

"I love the way you are...," He whispered, his fingertips tracing your scar.

"Thank you..." You whispered back with a soft smile.

It was a relief, men who dared to take you to bed always requested the thing on or lost the interest as soon as they noticed the scars.

"Come... I am sure you need to sit down," you lead him to bed.

He walked slowly and soon put crutches away. Ivar sunk on the bed, looking up at you, he was in awe.

You gave him a smile and straddled his legs, making sure to not put too much of your weight on them. "Who would think you are so gentle in bed? This is such a big and sweet surprise," wrapping arms around his neck you kissed him deeply.

He didn't wrap his arms around you. For a few moments he was completely paralyzed yet he enjoyed your body so close to his. He gave the very messy kiss back and panted when you broke it.

His behaviour was odd. It couldn't be caused by your face, he wouldn't lie to you, right? You smiled and cupped his cheek. "I think I know what's wrong. Let me guess, it's your first time, huh?"

He instantly turned head aside and cleared his throat. "The air is dry. Could you bring me water? Please?"

"Of course I can," you nodded and kissed his cheek. Soon you were off of him and went to fulfill his request. It didn't take you long to return with a cup full of water. "Just as you asked."

He took glass from you and downed it at once. "Come to me."

You watched him drink and then followed that order as well.

When you straddled him again, his arm wrapped around your waist as he pulled you closer and crushed his lips on yours. You let out a quiet moan and wrapped your hands around his neck. They gently caressed his skin and soon moved into his nicely braided hair.

"Do you like my hair?," He asked softly, brushing his cheek against yours and he nibbled on your earlobe.

You played with them as much as you only could and nodded. "I do. They are soft and nicely braided. I think they look perfect on you."

"You know what also looks perfect on me? You."

You blinked and pulled away to look at him with your eyebrow raised. This was silly... Silly in a sweet kind of way. It was really nice actually. "This was really sweet of you but... You know me two days Ivar. How can you be so sure?"

"I might not be for long in this world but I haven't witnessed such a beautiful woman ever in my lifetime. Maybe I didn't see much but you're a goddess and mighty warrior."

You listened to him and you could feel your cheeks get hotter. You have never heard such words from anyone and you surely did not expect to hear them from a man like Ivar. Just a few hours ago you watched him fight, bathed in blood of his enemies and now? He was holding you close while telling you all of this. You hoped he was telling the truth. "I have met many men. They all wanted me to be theirs but they lied or pretended. I hope that everything you just said is true."

Ivar slowly laid down, he still held you on his lap. His hands stroked your sides carefully, resting finally on your hips.

In the room there was semi darkness yet Ivar's eyes were glistening.

You started to slowly roll your hips against him, moving your upper body down to kiss him. Your hips pressed to him from time to time.

His desperate hands tried to find any zip nor button that could be undone in spite of everything.

With a smile you sat up and started to slowly remove your clothes. First thing you took off were your gloves, then the leather vest. Your tunica quickly followed so you sat there with your chest naked. You unbutton your pants and looked at him, biting your lips.

Ivar gasped quietly seeing your naked form. "You're a real goddess...," He whispered as his hands grabbed your hips again, grazing the soft flesh under his fingertips.

"You flatter me love," you whispered and despite his little whine you slipped off of him. Your boots hit the floor and the pants followed.

Soon, you stood there naked. "I love what you are wearing, Ivar but I can't be the only one dressed,” you teased and climbed back on the bed.

Ivar watched you with wide opened eyes yet he undid his armor and took it off. The only thing that stayed in was his pants. Unwillingly he pushed his legs off the bed and bit his lips. "Don't be surprised. My legs are the most vulnerable part of me," he informed as he struggled with his belt.

You pushed his hands away and helped him with the belt, opening it easily. "If you don't want me to see them. We don't need to take your pants off completely. I understand."

"I appreciate that...," He hesitated a little. He hated the fact you had full control over him. He hated the fact that his legs were his weak points. He hated the fact he wasn't like a normal man.

You helped him to sit back on bed, resting his back against the head of the bed. "Now. Just relax and enjoy." After these words you kissed him and then moved to his neck. As you kissed his neck and shoulder, your hand moved down his stomach, teasing the hard muscles with your fingertips.

Ivar's body was tense. Every muscle of his was tensed up, twitching under your touch. His hand rested on your hip where he squeezed you a little.

"Sweetheart. Relax, please. I am not going to hurt you."

Your affection moved even lower, you kissed every inch of his skin and every little scar decorating his lower body.

His grasp on your hip tightened; you could be sure he left bruises where he was holding you. Ivar moved a little so he could kiss your lips; the kiss was messy.

You smiled against his lips and gladly kissed him back, rolling your hips against him, being careful to not put too much of your weight on him.

He hummed. "Let's don't wait any longer," he almost begged.

You nodded and moved your hand to the rim of his pants, slipping them down without breaking the eye contact with Ivar.

His breath hitched and he instantly pulled you into another messy kiss, pushing his tongue past your lips.

Letting out a moan you returned the kiss.

Since you knew he loved to dominate, you didn't even try to fight against his tongue. Your palm wrapped around his member.

Before he could think, a loud moan escaped his parted lips. He blushed hard and thanked Odin there was no light in the room so you didn't notice.

The sound was beautiful, you could get used to it. "Oh, sweetheart. I can't wait to have that hard cock of yours deep in me," you whispered into his ear and didn't waste more time, simply sinking down on his member.

He shifted in place and sucked breath in, without exhaling for a longer moment. His hands instantly grabbed your hips and Ivar let out a grunt of satisfaction. "Feels good, goddamn good."

You started to ride him slowly, grabbing his shoulders. He was so big that you were surprised you could even take him in. The feeling in your stomach was painful yet pleasant. "Fuck... I know love. It feels so good!”

One of his hands slipped between your thighs to the spot you both were connected and rubbed your folds gently while the other caught one of your boobs.

You moaned loudly at his touch, picking up your pace. "Yes, touch me sweetheart. It all feels so good."

Ivar couldn't stay quiet as your actions were intense. He rolled head back and rested it on the pillow while taking a hold of your waist, gently stroking the curve of your body, his grasp on your body strong enough to leave some bruises.

You took his left hand and kissed each of the fingers before moving the hand down your belly until it against your clit once again. "Play with it, sweetheart. It's almost magical," you begged.

Ivar licked his lips but complied with your ask. When he felt your slickness on his fingers, he gently rubbed a few little circles around your clitoris. He let out another loud moan. "You're wet."

You couldn't help but let out a short laugh soon followed by another moan. "I know, sweetheart and that's good, because…," taking his hand you pressed it to your abdomen, so he could feel his member move inside of you, "Can you feel it? It would not be that nice if I were dry as an old well."

Ivar was in awe; he had never been so close with a woman. The feeling of the little bulge within your lower abdomen once his cock was buried deep made him proud. Oh, Hvitserk's ears will faint when he'll be telling the story of having you in his bed! "This feels so fucking good, I love how wet and tight you are."

"I know. It feels so good, your cock feels me so well, stretch me cunt so good," you moaned. "And it makes me closer to my climax... Fuck. I can't hold it any longer. Can I cum, Ivar?" You begged, gently scratching his chest.

"Harder," he ordered in a husky voice. "Cum for me, little one, make me proud!," And he smacked your butt.

You rode him as hard as your body let you to. Soon your walls tightened around his member and you whimpered cumming hard around him.

Ivar pulled you to his chest so he could kiss you deeply. He moaned into the kiss as he tried to buck his hips into you, gaining some needed friction before milking your pussy with his cum.

You gasped and nuzzled to his neck. After the short moment of silence you giggled. "You know, you indeed make a good lover," you hummed. When your breath calmed down you slowly moved off him to lie down on bed. His load was dripping out of you, slowly streaming down your thighs. "Well... King Ivar will indeed need an heir one day."

Ivar offered you his arm and smiled to himself once you took it. When your head was placed on his chest, he tried his best to cool his breath down. "Thank you," he said out of sudden. "You took me right to Asgard."

You nuzzled to his shoulder and nodded. "You are welcome, sweetheart. I hope you won't just set me aside now."

"You're fierce like a real predator. You get my sense of humour and your beauty is an addition. Why would I set you aside?"

"Well... You got supplies, warriors, victory and my cunt. You have everything you need now. Maybe that's why," you shrugged.

"Indeed." Ivar's fingers crossed the bare skin of your shoulder as he was looking into the darkness of the little room. "Did I make you feel good? Truly? Have I satisfied you?"

You moved closer and cupped his cheek to kiss him. "It felt wonderful, truly. You have satisfied me like no one before. If I can be honest... I want more."

He turned head to you and stole one more kiss from your lips.

His forehead rested against yours and he was so close his hot breath hit your shoulder. "I'll make you the most powerful woman in the world."

"We will be the most powerful couple in the world," you corrected him.

It was an unusual view for sure.

You always made sure to look good, dangerous, just as earl should but there you were. Leaving Ivar's chamber in his tunic with unsteady gait

Apparently since Ivar found out that his important part worked despite his legs, he didn't let you sleep much that night, filling the whole place with your screams and whimpers. Of course you didn't complain, you wanted it.

You went to the main room to hopefully grab pitchers full of water and wine.

To your own luck you had to meet Ivar's brother. Picking up the pitchers you have him a smile. "So... How the girls did, huh?"

"They were good," Hvitserk replied, playing with the chalice in his hands. "They almost killed me as I couldn't breathe. But, as I heard, you also had fun. Who was the lucky guy? Was it a noble hostage?"

You shook your head pointing your finger at the hostage who was sleeping in his place. "No, it wasn't him and I am happy, indeed. Girls needed some fun, too," you shrugged, taking the sip of a wine.

Hvitserk got up as he had to refill his chalice. Only then he looked at you and in the blink of an eye realized you wore Ivar's shirt which hung on your fragile body. "This belongs to my brother."

You giggled and nodded with a little shrug "He ripped mine to tie me up to bed... I couldn't leave the bedroom and come here naked."

"Wait. I beg your pardon?," Hvitserk got closer to you and grabbed you by your forearm. "Did you two fuck?"

"Yes, we did. If you need to know, a lot actually and please, don't grab me like this. I have enough bruises after your brother," you warned with a frown.

"Bullshit. You're bullshitting me. You try to tell me that Ivar the Boneless can make his little, tiny dick hard enough to fuck a girl? How's that when he couldn't do this back before England? He's disabled. And you're deluded.'

You swang on your already wobbly legs and shrugged hugging the pitchers. "Well... I wouldn't say his dick is tiny or the opposite actually. His legs don't work that's true, but everything else is just fine and hard."

Hvitserk chuckled darkly at your words. "So, if my brother had you, maybe you would like one more son of Ragnar into your cunt?," He simply slipped hand between your thighs.

Meantime, Ivar opened his eyes as the sun rays grazed his cheek. He yawned a little and tried to roll to his side to kiss you yet he realized you were gone. He narrowed brows and sat on the bed with a loud grunt.

Downstairs, you give Hvitserk a polite smile and purred, moving closer to him. "Another one you say... With pleasure, love." Moving even closer you placed your palm on the back of his head, only to smash your forehead against his nose with a full force. You pulled away letting him fall to the ground.

"If your filthy hands touch me ever again, I will cut them off.

Hvitserk grunted and gasped of surprise and pain you caused. "You fucking broke my nose! You fucking witch!"

"Good. Next time you may have something else broken, by Ivar himself. So better keep your hands away if you want to hold any weapon in the future," you warned him, then you picked up water and wine. "Have a good day, Hvitserk. One of the girls will probably take care of your nose."

After that you simply returned to Ivar.

Ivar was almost fully dressed, with shaking hands he was trying to button his shirt but due to nerves he was unable to. Where's she, he was thinking to himself.

You opened the door and stopped to look at him. "Ivar, love, you are up.” Humming happily you walked closer to the bed. "You could wait at me."

He blinked as soon as you stepped in. His blue eyes slipped by your figure, from the top to the bottom and he registered you had been wearing his shirt. "I thought you left."

You gave him a soft smile and kissed the top of his head. "Why would I, huh?" Your fingers easily helped him with the buttons of his shirt.

He was looking at you like you were a goddess. "Most of them do that to me, so I thought you did, too."

You shook your head, playing with his hair. "I am not most of them. I just went to get us something to drink. I was sure you'll need this. We need to braid your hair, I fucked them up.” you added with a frown.

He was looking up at you without blinking. "Why are you like this? You're kind. No one was ever kind to me except my mother."

"I don't have reason to hurt you or be unkind to you, Ivar," you said, untying the little braids. "I respect people who deserved this. You're like me and I think that because Gods brought me to you." Your hand moves through his hair.

He didn't realize he was purring until you let out a soft chuckle. Only then he opened his eyes and smiled. "I like when you are playing with my hair, your hands are so gentle."

You looked into those beautiful blue eyes and your hand moved back into his hair, scratching his scalp gently. "Thank you, love. I like when you hold me, I feel safe and happy."

He parted lips and gasped, the pleasure of your touch was almost unbearable.

You moved to your knees and kissed him, keeping your hand in his hair.

Ivar almost melted. He wasn't sure what you were doing to him but he felt secure and safe by your side. These feelings were brand new to him for he was a ruthless warrior.

You pulled away and smiled, moving back to your feet. Your little palm moved through his hair one last time before you started to braid them into his usual style.

"Oh... I broke Hvitserk's nose when I was downstairs."

"Good," he almost moaned but shortly after the realization hit him. "Wait, what did you do?"

"I broke his nose. He thought that if you had me, he can too. He painfully found out that no," you explained not stopping your work.

Ivar turned his head towards you, his steel blue eyes glistening with madness. "I'll rip his little dick off."

You shook your head and scratched the back of his head. "No need to, love. I took care of this. He won't try anything again."

"I can't trust anyone," he replied and as soon as you finished braiding his hair, he asked you to help him get up from the bed.

"You can trust me, right? And I tell you he will be careful around me," you assured, helping him get up.

When he was up you smiled and gently touched his chest. "Now I need to dress up! Since you ripped my shirt apart to tie me, this one is mine now, forever," you informed him openly.

He winked at you and grinned widely, tilting his head a little as his hand traveled to your cheek. "Earl Y/N, wearing my shirt and scent on herself. Look at that. Gods blessed me today."

"You should be glad. You marked me with your scent and not only. Just like a wolf marks his mate," you growled playfully, nuzzling to his hand.

He smiled at your words. You were more than right. You were his and only his. "Now, let's pack everything. It's time to get back to Kattegat and get our kingdom back."

The Bear and the Raven || Ragnar x reader x Rollo

Summary: What will happen when the both brothers fall for you

Warnings: none

Words: 5166

Authors: Cass & Rouge

Request by: @porgsandtheirplace​​ OUR GIRL! ♥

You loved to fight.

Violence and blood were your elements. The act that gave you strength to lead the quiet life back in the settlement when your shield and axe hung on the wall awaiting another big battle.

Even if so-called normal life wasn't your thing, what could you do.

Even as a Lothbrok's shield maiden you deserved the rest to recover from whatever injuries you suffered in the previous battle.

Of course you were lucky enough to be more than just another warrior ready to spill the blood at Ragnar's order.

You were his closest friend, his and his older brother's. Thanks to this privilege, your ordinary days were never boring.

Rollo was practicing with his ax when Bjørn came to ask him for dinner.

"Uncle, the feast is on, and the only person missing among us is you," man's nephew claimed. "Give us the honor of having you in the Great Hall."

Rollo Sigurdsson, son of Sigurd Hring, fearsome Viking warrior, with an impulsive streak, offered the younger man a brief nod of his head. "Need to wash the sweat and dirt first. Let them know I'll attend anytime soon."

Bjørn put his palm to uncle's shoulder. "My father will be glad to see you."

Rollo's glance followed Bjørn who walked away rapidly, rushing back to the feast.

Despite the bandages tightly wrapped around your chest and the general discomfort they as well as wounds brought, you joined the big feast.

You never planned to miss it, even if your legs would be broken beyond healing you would crawl by yourself to the Great hall to celebrate the successful raid.

"HERE SHE IS! AXE IN THE CHEST!," Ragnar yelled loudly, raising his horn as soon as he spotted you enter the building.

If he wasn't your friend you would turn around and simply leave but you only opened your arm and shrugged.

"THAT'S ME!”

Bjørn raised his curved horn as well. "Skål, Y/N!"

Despite Ragnar being his father and role model, Bjørn saw many things Lothbrok did. Including falling for women. Rganar's success with women was pretty impressive, but on the other hand it's hard to say no to him, he was the Earl after all. A very successful and influential.

One of the men gave you a filled horn and laughed at that.

Of course this would happen, your fellow warriors won't let you stay sober today. Maybe it's not such a bad idea. Your body is screaming from the amount of pain it took a few hours ago.

"Skål!," You said loudly, raising a horn at Ragnar and Bjørn's direction.

They all were your little family. Taking a big sip of your drink, you sat down next Ragnar's son and smiled.

"So! Ironside, huh? You made this old aunt proud!," You joked, nudging Bjørn in his side with your elbow.

Bjørn laughed, rolling his head back and hiccuping. "Old aunt? You're only 19 winters old which makes you younger than me," he reminded playfully while nudging your side. "Look! Rollo!"

As he promised his nephew, Rollo stepped in the Great Hall, wrapped in thick furs with his hair pinned in a bun.

You laughed and hissed when he nudged your side.

"Careful Bjørn, I don't have an ironside," you reminded him and smiled, seeing Rollo joining you.

As soon as older Lothbrok sat down, Ragnar wrapped arms around your and his son’s shoulders. "Well! And I was worried you two won't even come to celebrate our victory," he muttered, resting his head on your shoulder.

Rollo observed his brother with concern and cleared his throat before speaking.

"Thus celebrate, my brother!"

Rollo's gaze slipped from Ragnar to you and he fixed it on your eyes.

"My two best people," Ragnar said proudly, looking at you and his brother. "And my son!," He added, moving to Bjørn.

You watched this and giggled.

"I have a feeling he started celebrating way before the feast even started. Can I help you, Rollo?," You asked with a charming smile when you felt his gaze on you.

"You look pretty," the older man claimed and instantly slipped his glance off you, focusing on his chalice.

Bjørn cocked his brow and leaned forward to rest his chin on your shoulder. "You caught his eye."

Rollo downed his mead and nudged his brother's side. "You drunk already? Where's the princess?"

You giggled and patted Bjørn's head on your shoulder. "As much as I'd love that. I am afraid that your uncle is just nice because he is worried I will break his nose with my shield. Like I did during one training,"

"My dear wife is somewhere. Talking to her friends, if I can call them that," Ragnar shrugged, sitting down next to his brother.

"Oh, I remember that," He nodded, patting Rollo's shoulder. "Bjørn, your uncle didn't believe that Y/N could fight. We knew her for years but he was sure she was too weak, so he decided to fight her to prove he was right. He left the fight with a broken nose after meeting the rim of her shield up-close."

Rollo rolled his eyes and growled lowly at his brother's comment. "Would you skip that, brother? It's nothing to be proud of, to be so easily defeated by a woman. Being a woman is good on the battlefield, as they can easily get men distracted with their allures," Rollo stated, and took a bite of the roasted chicken leg.

Ragnar's son laughed loudly, rolling head back, which was a manner of his. "Admit it."

"Admit what?," Rollo frowned.

"She's as good at fighting as you."

"Ha!," Rollo rubbed the bridge of his nose. "Y/N is a good shield maiden but it's me who rock the ax like a Thor rocked Mjölnir.

You laughed but it was fake. Of course he wouldn't nice you in any other way than just a woman. They both wouldn't.

You worked your ass off to get good at what you are doing. Just to get attention from the Lothbrok brothers, you loved them both but apparently they didn't return the feelings.

"I mean, he is right. I am just a shieldmaiden. Just like all other women that fight.”

"Father, tell her something!," Bjørn demanded, slamming his fist on the table, making his chalice fall down and spilled his wine all over the counter.

Ragnar rolled his eyes and got up from his seat.

He walked to you from behind you and placed his hands on your shoulder.

"Our young Y/N is one of the best warriors I know. I am proud to have her fighting by my side," Earl announced and moved closer to your ear to whisper. "And I would be happy to have her by my side forever."

You choked on your drink and looked up at those beautiful, blue eyes. Blushing you nodded, biting your lips.

Rollo clenched hands in the fists under the table. Oh, how jealous he was getting whenever Ragnar treated you like his woman. The truth was you belonged to no one, you were a free woman.

Older Lothbrok knew too well that his brother was more successful and that you'd rather lay your eyes on Ragnar than him.

"Father's right," Bjørn admitted, nodding his head.

You smiled and nodded your head, flattered with all the words you just heard. There even was a slight blush on your cheek.

Finally you felt like all the effort was worth something, you only wished for Rollo to think the same. "Thank you, my friend. Your word are kind and flatter me a lot,"

"I hope they are because this is the truth," Ragnar patted your shoulder.

"I go now, I need to talk with others as well but please, Y/N. Come and find me later. I need to talk to you," he informed you before walking awal.

You let out a breath that you had no idea you were holding in.

Taking another sip of the drink your eyes traveled to Rollo, he looked angry.

"Rollo... Is everything alright? If it's about that silly shield story, I am sorry. I shouldn't say anything about it," you said softly, touching his shoulder.

"No, no, it's not about you, little thing," he assured softly, reaching his hand out to take his chalice, full again as Bjørn refilled it with wine. "Would you want to have a little walk with me? It's too crowded here."

Too crowded? Too crowded for Rollo?

Was it even really possible? Ever since you remember he loved to celebrate and to spend time with everyone else after a successful raid or fight.

Deeply confused you nodded your head with a little smile painted on your lips. "Of course, it will be a pleasure, Rollo."

He got up and walked outside of the Great Hall. He waited for you to join him.

You got up from your seat, smoothing your clothes.

Despite any pain you wanted to look the best. After all you still were a woman, you were a warrior behind the shield but back at home you were a delicate and beautiful creature or at least you hoped so.

"Oh... Fresh air," you let out a deep and smiled, looking up at Rollo.

He nodded, his steel blue eyes fixed on your figure as he looked down at you. "How do you feel? What about your wounds?"

Your arm wrapped around yourself and you shrugged.

"It's good I think. It hurts a lot actually but it's not the first nor last wound. I am used to it. Overall I am doing okay as you can see," you summed up. "How about you? How's the big, angry bear?"

He cocked his brow and chuckled softly at the sweet nickname you used on him. "I'm pretty good, even if I didn't kill as many Christians as I originally wanted to.'

"Don't worry, Rollo. Your brother will make sure that we spill more Christian blood as soon as possible,"

Patting his shoulder you decided to tease him little. "But I am sure I will kill more Chritians than you, Bear. I always do.”

He put his elbow on top of your head. "Hmmm, did anyone say something? I can't see. Is this a wind rumbling?"

You giggled and rolled your eyes. "Oh right, right I forgot. Forgive me Rollo Sigurdsson. You are the greatest warrior of them all, even Gods themselves should be afraid of your mighty ax! Better?"

Rollo simply patted the top of your head. "Much better."

Then, out of sudden, he cupped your cheeks, leaned down and stole a kiss from you.

You gasped, looking at him after he pulled away. What just happened?!

Of course you wanted this, oh so much but you never expected it to ACTUALLY happen.

"I... Rollo...," You blinked and bit your lips gently. "What... What did I do to deserve such an honor?

"I hate seeing my brother hitting on you," Rollo said simply, his thumb brushing soft skin on your cheek. "I hate when you make sweet eyes at him. I deserved you to buy mine," man replied, a deep, throaty sound of his tone vibrating through you.

Your cheek became red and warm under his touch.

This was almost everything you ever wanted, you gave him a shy smile not really sure of what to do now.

"THERE YOU TWO ARE!," Ragnar said happily, looking at you and Rollo. "And I was getting worried you got bored with the feast Y/N," He hummed and gently placed his hand right over your wounds. "Is everything okay with you? Are you in pain?"

You swallowed and shook your head.

"Ragnar," Rollo cleared his throat, "Don't you see, dear brother, that Y/N is speaking with me now? Maybe go and check upon Aslaug, huh?"

Ragnar smiled at and kissed the side of your head, relieved that you're doing just fine. His hands slid down and rested on your waist.

"Y/N is one of my warriors. As a Earl it's my duty to check on her, especially when she suffered the injuries she did," Earl said with a shrug, pulling you a little closer. "I saw Siggy looking and asking for you. I think your lover demands some attention from you, brother."

You looked Rollo and sighed, realizing that he was right. Siggy was always somewhere close. How you could even compare yourself to her.

"Just as much as princess Aslaug demands your attention," Rollo showed his perfectly shaped teeth in a wide, wry grin. "I understand that Earl needs to be frequently checking upon his loyal warriors but you can wait some time until I'll finish my businesses with her, right?"

Oh Gods. They were fighting. Fighting over you! You couldn't help but feel pride from this yet you felt scared as well. You loved both of them and didn't want them to fight when you knew that picking one of them will be impossible.

"Aslaug sits quietly in her room when your little toy walks around looking for you. As a Earl, I have my business with her as well," Ragnar growled.

Rollo smiled softly at you and then shifted aside, simply pushing Ragnar's shoulder.

"So wait. I was first. Let's behave like adults, not like savages!"

"I don't feel so good," you said, quickly getting their attention. "I... I think my body cannot take any more for today. I should return to my home and rest."

You didn't want to go and you felt just fine but knowing that they care about you, gave the opportunity to create the distraction from brotherly quarrel.

Ragnar looked at you with worry in those deep blue eyes. "Do you want me to escort you back?"

"I can walk you back to your hut as well, Y/N," Rollo offered immediately, his cold glance fell on his younger brother. "Whatever you wish, my dear."

"I.... I... Uhm," You didn't expect them to offer the escort and find another reason to fight. This wasn't planned at all but you had to somehow get away without a war.

Looking around you smiled seeing Bjørn leaving the building, he was for sure looking for his father and uncle. Oh he was a lifesaver not only on the battlefield.

"Bjørn! My friend, can I ask you for a little help. My wounds wear me off really quickly. Would you be so kind to help me get back to my home?"

Rollo, hearing you asking Bjørn to escort you back home, blinked a few times and snorted loudly.

Bjørn quickly joined the trio and rested his hands on hips, tilting head aside. "With pleasure," the young man offered his arm.

Ragnar didn't hide his surprise, looking at you with a soft frown to soon raise his eyebrows.

"Thank you, love. This is so kind of you," You nodded your head, linking arms with Raganr's son. "I am really sorry for making you leave the feast but I was afraid I won't make it back home alone," you said quietly, trying your best to sound weak.

"No problem, actually I left to find father and uncle," Bjørn replied softly and walked away with you, taking a sandy path leading to the hut of yours.

Rollo crossed his huge arms over his chest. "Are you happy? I hope you are. You shouldn't be called Earl but rather a mood killer," Bear pushed his side against Ragnar's.

Ragnar let out an annoyed laugh and returned to gesture at his brother.

"I did nothing. You were the one snarling like a hungry bear at his prey. Time to learn to be gentle with the woman, my brother," he summed up with a short shrug before patting Rollo's shoulder. "Just so you know. She will be mine to warm my bed."

With those words Ragnar gave his older brother one last smile before going back inside.

"Dick!," Rollo called after his brother.

Meantime, Bjørn walked you home and stopped in front of your little hut. "You're safe now but I have a strong feeling within me you did it on purpose, Y/N."

"I had to run away so the Raven and Bear won't rip me apart in a fight between them," You told him honestly letting out a sigh of relief that you somehow got away from that crazy situation.

"Mmmm, the situation is far more complicated as I can see, isn't it?," He chuckled and ruffled your hair a little. "I've suspected for some time that there is something going on between you and my father. Aslaug caught him staring at you too many times."

You laughed awkwardly and nodded.

"Trust me. I felt his as well as hers on me all the time," sighing deeply you rubbed your face and smiled at him.

"Go now. Celebrate for both of us, ok? I'll just lie down and rest.”

"Are you sure? I'm not certain if I should leave a little shield maiden alone. She might get herself harmed," Bjørn joked and smoothly shifted aside, avoiding the blow you aimed with your fist.

You laughed softly.

"I promise to be a good shield maiden and go to bed so I won't hurt myself. Is it enough for Bjørn ironside?"

He offered the nod. "Enough for me to leave you by your own. Good night."

After these words he walked back into the direction of Great Hall.

You smiled and shook your head, getting inside. Slowly you lied down in the bed, nuzzling to the pillows and furs you placed there. Finally there is peace and quiet. After hours of thinking about everything; the brothers, the kiss, the fight and Rollo's words you finally drifted into sleep.

Few days passed.

You stayed away from Ragnar and Rollo, too busy with taking care of your house and wounds not wanting them to get any worse.

There were a lot of thoughts in your head, you kept thinking about the night of the feast. You needed a way to somehow be with both or just be alone.

"How are you doing today! Ready for me to look at those beauties?," Your friend the healer asked happily.

Rolling your eyes you groaned. "I need to be," you chuckled. "Let's get to it."

Rollo was pretty surprised as you stopped talking with him. But, thankfully, you hadn't been talking with Ragnar either.

The Bear decided to pay you a visit, to speak with you about his feelings. Rollo even thought about stealing one of the necklaces they brought from the raid in Mercia, and he did.

Luckily, his brother didn't notice one missing item, or at least pretended.

Rollo walked out of settlement and headed right to your hut. He was about to walk closer, but he stopped' you weren't alone.

You hissed at the feeling of bandages being peeled off of your wounds. The healer tired her best to work carefully with you.

"Have you ever been in love?,” You asked suddenly, looking at your friend.

"Oh! With many, too bad they did not return the feeling or return at all?," She shrugged with a smile.

You rolled your eyes.

"Have you ever been in love with two men? Brother to be exact?"

The healer stopped whatever she was doing and looked at you with a smug smile.

"Oh! You love Ragnar and his brother don't you.”

Your face went red and she laughed loudly.

It was stupid idea to even start such a topic with your friend.

"You know, just finish your work. I still have stuff to do."

Rollo stiffened, all of his muscles tensed at your words and your creed. Were you truly in love with him and Ragnar at the same time?

Not being sure what to do, Rollo decided to get back to the settlement to meet with his younger brother. It couldn't wait.

Bjorn was playing with his younger siblings as he spotted Rollo rushing through the path. "Uncle! You're running like you've got the devil on your tail."

"Have you seen your father?"

"He went back to the Great Hall, he was mentioning baths or something."

Rollo nodded his head briefly and headed to the house of Ragnar.

Meantime Raganr was relaxing while submerged in nice warm water. It was perfect. No kids, no wife, no people with stupid questions or needs. At least it was like that until Rollo walked in.

"I am busy, brother... What do you want?"

Rollo made sure to close the door right behind him before he stepped further in the chamber. "I'm coming to speak to you about our dear Y/N."

Ragnar raised his eyebrows and laughed softly, opening his eyes to look at his brother. "She liked the necklace? But taking the fact you are here it means that the trinket didn't woo her into your bed. What a shame.”

"It's not about that, brother," he scoffed Ragnar's words. "Yes, I took the necklace to gift her with it, don't forget that I was in Mercia with you and I deserved a cut. I distinctly remember you saying that every warrior will get a piece of the treasure. But it's not about that," Rollo simply grabbed the nearest chair and flopped on it. "I visited her today. At least, I tried but she wasn't alone, her healer friend visited her first. But I think I have information you might be interested in."

Ragnar rolled his eyes and moved closer to the edge of the wooden washtub he was sitting in.

"Oh really? Is the little shield maiden a spy of some kind?,”

Rollo shook his head for no.

Then he also leaned forward, resting his hands on the edge of the washtub, to get closer to his younger brother. "She claimed she loves me but you as well."

Ragnar blinked and looked at his brother with the eyebrows raised high.

"Well, that would explain her great escape with Bjørn when we were at each other’s throat because of her," He hummed, scratching his beard.

"Exactly," the older brother agreed quickly. "What are we going to do about this now, though?"

Ragnar thought for a moment then he looked at Rollo.

"Well, since she loves you and me... We could share. She can't decide, I don't think she will mind having us both at the same time,” he shrugged.

"What about Siggy and Aslaug? They'll go mad once they learn about such an idea."

"Siggy isn't my problem, she is not your wife as far as I remember. You can take care of this yourself, I always can take Y/N all for myself if Siggy stops you," Raganr teased with a shrug. "I can take care of my own wife, she will be soon relieved of the title anyway."

Rollo pretended he didn't hear Ragnar's nast comments about him and Siggy. "When then? I won't lie, I won't wait."

"You never were the patient one. Very well! Let me dress and we will go to her," Ragnar said, getting up from the washtub.

Rollo cringed a little while seeing his brother's naked form but grinned at the same time. "I'm lucky to at least be bigger in some other matters than ruling the settlement."

Rollo knocked to your door strongly.

"Y/N, it's me, open the door, I know you're there!"

"We need to talk with you. It's an important matter," Ragnar also knocked at your door.

You freeze with a dress and a needle in your hands.

WHY WERE THEY HERE?! You didn't invite them or had any important stuff to discuss with the brothers.

With your internal dilemma you didn't want them here. You are just going to pretend you aren't home, they will go away.

Rollo aimed a strong blow to his younger brother's shoulder. "Shut up," he hissed quietly. "I told you that I'll do the talking, all you had to do was to stay quiet but as we can see you can't even follow the most easy plan."

Ragnar returns the action.

"I am in charge here. I always am so better behaved, Bear," he growled.

You listened to them and facepalmed.

Letting out a deep sigh you got up from the chair to open the door.

"Because of such a behavior I was ready to pretend I am not here,"

Rollo instantly slipped his foot between door frame and door to prevent you from closing them. "Hi, Y/N, we have to talk.”

You nodded your head and opened the door fully for them, inviting them inside.

"Come in then, can I get you anything? Drink? Food?"

"I'll pass," Rollo replied and smoothly slipped into your hut, instantly taking a seat at your chair. "Mmmm, cosy," he commented casually while looking around your place

This felt strange, just seeing both of them in your stomach twist. In a pleasant way of course but still.

You looked at them and smiled.

"I'll pass as well," Ragnar said and decided to sit down on your bed. "You had to do the talking. I am listening."

Rollo gave him a dead glance, and shifted his eyes at you. "Is there anything you'd like to share with us? Feelings, concerns?"

You shrugged and played with your hands nervously.

"No, I honestly have no idea what you are talking about Rollo."

Rollo gave you the look you knew too well. He wasn't the idiot. "Y/N, just to make the situation clear, I've heard your talk with the healer today."

Your face went completely red when you realized what it means.

Rollo knew what meant that Ragnar knew now too.

"I... I am sorry if this offended you or your brother in any way. I just, I really can't pick. Both of you are just wonderful men."

Rollo exchanged glances with Ragnar and chuckled. "It’s fine, don't worry, no one here is mad at you."

Ragnar got up from his comfy seat and walked to you.

"Actually we think the complete opposite when it comes to the whole situation,' He said quietly and placed hands on your cheeks before crushing his lips against yours.

You let out a surprised squeak but kissed him back, grabbing his wrists to brace yourself as you felt your knees going weak.

Rollo stiffened seeing his brother stealing a kiss from your lips; he wanted to this as well but his blood turned cold at the sight. "I beg your pardon?"

Ragnar pulled away with a chuckle and shook his head.

"Don't be offended, brother. Please, help yourself," he gestured at you.

Biting your lips you smiled. "Come here,"

Rollo wasn't sure if the thing he was about to do was good. For the first time in his lifetime he hesitated with a woman.

You watched Rollo for a moment and then walked closer to cup his cheek. "Whatever you heard today. It was all true, I love you and your brother in the same way," you whispered and kissed him gently.

Ragnar rolled his eyes at the sudden softness of his brother and decided to pour himself a cup of whatever drink was standing on your table.

Rollo offered the kiss back, slowly slipping his tongue past your lips. It danced slightly with yours as he cupped your cheek with one hand and simply slipped the other one to give your ass a harsh squeeze.

You moaned into the kiss, letting him dominate it.

"Careful Rollo or you will eat her alive." Ragnar muttered looking inside the cup.

Rollo soon let go off you, licking his lips.

You looked at him and giggled, stroking his cheek.

"I am so happy you don't hate me for this."

Raganr chuckled and gently pulled you back on Rollo's laps so he could kiss you as well. He pulled away as soon as he needed to catch his breath.

"It's hard to hate you, Y/N."

"My brother is right," Rollo agreed easily. "You're a good warrior, a decent and beautiful woman," the man claimed while putting his palms to his thick belt.

"And we will have plenty of time to discover what else you are so good," Ragnar summed up. "I suggest we don't trouble her too much tonight, brother. At least until her wounds heal fully,"

"But once the wounds heal...," Rollo came closer and gently wrapped his hand around your neck, "Then we will have to train her a little, am I right, brother?"

"Oh yes. Our little shield maiden will have to learn a lot of new things. Not necessarily combat related but still really useful," Ragnar hummed, kissing behind your ear.

You meowed at their touch.

It all was finally happening. Gods listened to you and your dreams came true.

"For now let's hope her bed can have all three of us. I bet her tired body would appreciate some gentleness,” Earl added.

Rollo laughed. "I take place from the wall."

And after these words he simply flopped off the bed which let out a cracking sound under his weight.

You cringed at the sound but smiled softly when you realized it didn't break.

Gladly you climbed into bed and placed one more kiss on Rollo's lips while Ragnar joined the two of you, wrapping his arm around your waist carefully.

You turned and kissed him as well before getting comfortable between them.

Rollo offered you his stretched arm. "Comfy?," He asked after you placed your head on him. His second hand rested on your hip.

"Don't be too greedy, brother. I am here as well," Other man muttered and nuzzled to your back, hugging you tightly.

You only smiled.

"I couldn't be happier. Two men I love dearly are here with me," You hummed, slowly drifting away into slumber.

Rollo brushed a lock of your hair behind your ear.

As you fell asleep, he looked at Ragnar. "Do you think we can handle it? Sharing one woman?"

"Why not? We are brothers, I am used to sharing with you," Ragnar shrugged. "If we want to make her happy we need to handle it somehow."

Rollo nodded and put his head to yours. "Yeah. That's true. I hope this will easily work out as I remember us fighting dearly about women.”

Ragnar nodded.

"Just so you know. I fuck her first and away from you," he added quickly.

"In your fucking dreams, Ragnar," Rollo smirked wryly, whispering. "I'll be the first one.'

"It's settled then, Bear. We'll see who will get into her pants first," Ragnar dared with a smile.

Rollo rolled his eyes a little with a consternation in his glance. "I'm older. Older people take precedence over younger people."

"I am Earl. I take precedence over everyone," he said proudly.

"I swear to Gods will you two keep your mouth shut and try to sleep or I need to kick you out of the bed?," You muttered annoyed.

Rollo scoffed loudly and remained quiet, closing his eyes and nestling with you.

Ragnar rolled his eyes and nuzzled to your shoulder before closing them.

"Much better. You two can be quiet," you joked.

♥ Dangerously Perfect Match ♥ || Part II

♥Part I♥

Summary: You’re the Earl of little settlement deep inside the forests of Norway. After Ragnar Lothbrok’s death you and your warriors travel to England to support Ragnar’s sons in the battle against Christians. Shortly after a victory, you and Ivar turned out to be a dangerously perfect match?

Warnings: explicit content - smut

Words: 8846

Authors: Cass & Rouge

It's not that you all expected plain sailing, or for winds to be kind, the waves to be gentle; it's that you trusted your ships to carry yourselves to shore no matter the weather. It was a confidence born of faith, of feeling to your bones that with such tenacity you could achieve anything at all. They said it's only impossible until it's done, that was your motto under all skies, upon all seas.

Thankfully, Gods fostered your attempts of getting back to Norway - despite the storms and heavy rain, all the longships made it back to the homeland.

A smile spread across your lips, it was good to be back home.

Dressed in your usual attire with addition of a new warm cloak gifted by Ivar, you stood at the front of your ship. Holding the ropes tightly you turned to your troops. "We made it, friends! Gods blessed us and allowed us to return home so we can fight yet another day!,” You yelled and your people's voices reared loudly.

Ivar kept his eyes fixed on you since the moment you left England. He wasn't truly happy with you sailing among your warriors but it's your decision, with which he couldn't argue. They needed their Earl after all. He rolled head back to rest it against the wooden edge of the boat.

"Land sighted, master!," One of his men shouted.

"Drop the canvas," Ivar ordered as he propped head on the edge of the boat to admire the beautifulness of the shoreline.

Of course, his glance also moved to look at you. Oh, how he missed your body next to his.

Hvitserk's tone pulled him out of thoughtfulness. "Are you sure it's a good idea? Harald Finehair isn't a person you can fully trust."

"I trust no one," Ivar snapped back. "I have the last say."

You walked among your people, gently touching the shoulders of your warriors. It was a simple gesture, a little bit of a comfort and small thanks for their loyalty.

For now this was all you could do, to show your gratitude toward them all.

The ship moored in Harald's docks. You heard a lot about him and his ambitions, and honestly you expected much more from his settlement.

After jumping off of your ship you let out a sigh of relief. Solid ground under your feet. "I hope you didn't miss me too much, Ivar?," You asked him with a cocky smile which was partially hidden by your mask. Since it was damaged in the battle you didn't bother to fix it or make a new you. It was enough your scars weren't fully visible.

Ivar's blue eyes glistened in the rays of the setting sun, and his long lashes casted a little shadow on his clearly defined cheeks. "You need to answer this question to yourself, dear Earl."

After these words he passed you, offering you a mischievous grin as he did.

Hvitserk, who jumped out of the boat on the pier, gave you a long glance, his brows cocked. "Why are you questioning such an obvious thing?"

The red line on his nose reminded you about your last true interaction back in York. "It's called teasing, Hvitserk. Men love it. It's time to learn it."

Humming, you quickly boarded the ship that brothers traveled in. You crouched in front of the bishop and gently caressed his cheek to see if he even survived the long trip.

Man instantly reacted to your touch; he winced and spat right into your face. "Get off me, heathen whore."

You flinched and growled, wiping the spit of your face. Getting up to your feet, you pointed at one of your men. "Bring me one of my furs." Once the fur was in your hands, you wrapped it around the man that just insulted you. "Since Ivar has big predictions when it comes to you. The last thing we want is you getting ill."

Bishop was glaring up at you, not being sure whether you were mocking him or not. Your behavior was completely out of anything he could have expected. Deep inside Heahmund appreciated the fur being wrapped around his shoulders as he was cold.

"Now. You should be all warm," you muttered, tucking the fur in all the right places to shield him completely from the bitter cold. "Now, you can say that a heathen whore helped you." After those words you simply walked away to join Ivar and Hvitserk.

Two men tugged on the ropes wrapped tightly around his neck and wrists, pulling bishop behind them. He hated his position, but it was still better than death from pagans hands.

Harald groaned annoyed, getting comfortable in his throne. Last thing he expected or really needed was Ragnarssons visiting him. He already knew that young Ivar meant troubles. King watched them walk inside the great hall.

Hvitserk was the first one in, taking a comfortable for him spot on one of the tables, while Ivar shuffled behind with his crutch.

To his surprise there was one more visitor; a young woman in a mask. Suddenly the visit became much more interesting. "Ivar and Hvitserk Lothbrok. Why did you not return to Kattegat? I can also see you brought an interesting guest," Harald said with his deep, hoarse voice, pointing his finger at you.

Ivar stopped at the podium and leaned his weight on his crutches. "She's my guest," he said, pointing his chin on you. "You know we couldn't return to Kattegat. That witch, Lagherta, is still a Queen. Me and my brother are looking for alliances that could let us overtake the throne. The throne that belongs to us."

Harald raised from his throne and walked closer to the guests, nodding his head. "Ah, yes. As I can see your need for revenge on Lagertha is burning with a flame that will never go out." King smiled and took your hands into his much bigger and warmer palms. "I know the sons of Ragnar but I have never seen you with any of them. Who are you?"

"My people call me Earl Wolf but my name is Y/N. It's an honor to meet the future king of whole Norway," you said with your voice sweet as honey.

"The pleasure is all mine, Y/N," Harald said before placing a kiss to your palm.

Ivar kept his face straight but the fact you let Harald touch you pierced his heart like a cold needle. "Can we get to the planning? I am not going to spend another hour waiting for you two to exchange pleasantries," young man growled.

Hvitserk, who observed the entire situation while standing in the back of the chamber, snorted quietly. He would never think his brother fell in love so easily.

"Ivar. You brought a beautiful woman in and don't even let me take all of her beauty in," king rolled his eyes.

"As a lady, you flatter me but as the Earl I need to agree. We came here in important matters," you said. "social talks can wait until much calmer times. I can promise you we will have a moment for ourselves."

Listening to you, Harald smiled softly and nodded. "Beautiful and smart. Let's get to planning then. Ivar, I am listening. What do you expect?"

Ivar turned head to throw you a cold glance; did you just plan to spend some time with Harald? Did you really say it aloud in his presence?

"Let's get somewhere where not many curious eyes are on us."

Hvitserk, seeing how his brother and rest are moving to another chamber, followed them.

Oh, Ivar was mad. This is exactly what you wanted, your plan was to rile him up and to see if something interesting will happen. You followed them to be present during the planning.

Talks were long and boring.

Ivar and Harald were arguing for a long time and it wasn't about troops anymore.

The youngest Ragnarson wanted to be the king of the Kattegat after chasing Lagertha, Bjørn and Ubbe away.

At the same time Harald wanted to carry on his great dream of ruling whole Norway.

Thankfully, in the end, they somehow found a way to agree on something.

"You will be a king but when you die the title is passed on me," Harald said, rubbing his forehead.

You let out a little yawn and rubbed your eyes tired. Travel and long boring planning took a toll on you.

Hvitserk didn't say anything during talks; instead, he ate at least four apples and was playing with his little dagger which he used to cut the fruits. It wasn't his thing, all the great planning. All he wanted to do was to return back to Kattegat which was his true home. He didn't really want to stand against Bjørn or Ubbe, but did he have other choice? The decision was made the day he got out of the ship to join his youngest brother.

Ivar put his chalice on the table, nodding briefly at Harald's words. "Sounds like we have it. Just don't be surprised if I'll rule for many long years." The Boneless got up from the chair he sat at and using his crutches, he slowly walked off.

"My men will take care of that Christian prisoner of yours, Ivar," Harald said. "Whatever his point is. If I were you I would just kill him."

You let a soft sigh and decided to join Hvitserk, silently asking him for a piece of an apple.

"But you're not me," Ivar smirked widely at Harald and left.

Hvitserk was highly surprised by your request, but of course, as he had a good soul, he shared one huge apple with you, cutting it in half so it would be easier for you to eat. "You're welcome," he muttered slightly.

"Thank you, Hvitserk. You are a kind soul," you gave him a sweet smile and looked at Harald. "My king? May I know where I can find our prisoner?”

When you received the seeked answer, you bowed your head and walked off.

Bishop was held in a barn, tied to a metal pole in the middle which provided the stability to the roof and construction itself.

His hands were weak as he was forced to hold them above his head for the entire time. The blood circulation faltered and he barely could feel his fingers anymore. Yet, bishop Heahmund was praying quietly. Man was saturated with the intelligent energy of countless prayers - as such being able to carry out supernatural acts. "Credo in Deum Patrem omnipotentem, Creatorem caeli et terrae; et in Iesum Christum, Filium eius unicum, Dominum nostrum...," He was whispering all the time.

You stopped in the door and watched him, praying, it was quite an interesting sight.

"Those have to be a made up babble. No one speaks like this," saying this, you stepped inside and smiled seeing your fur on him, so you dared to point it out. "They let you keep it."

"What do you want, heathen?," He asked weakly. "If you came to kill me, I'll gladly accept my faith. I'm ready, in my God.

As if nothing ever happened, you simply placed yourself on his laps. "You know... I am just a heathen to you but I do have a real name. Maybe I should call you Christian from now on? What do you say, Heahmund?” You presented him the piece of an apple you got from Hvitserk and smiled innocently. "I also brought you this."

"Get off me, woman," he tried to kick you off, but your hips pressed to his side's strongly, holding him motionless. "I don't need your mercy!"

"It's not a mercy. It's called help, you Christian don't know what it is?," You asked with a smile, purposely pressing your hand into him. "Come on, I am sure you are hungry."

He indeed was hungry. Heahmund parted his lips, waiting for you to slip a slice of apple into his mouth.

"Good boy. See? I am not so bad," you chuckled and slipped the slice into his mouth. "I'll get you more if you will want."

He chewed viciously, gagging himself with a not fully chewed piece of the fruit. Truth was he was starving for the last few days and he would give everything for a piece of bread.

"Slow down, we are not going to starve you. I'll make sure of this," you said quietly, touching his shoulder.

He almost gasped as the skin under his clothes were bruised and swollen.

"Right, they got you bad during that battle. Maybe I should undress you and take care of these injuries?," You asked in a hushed voice. "I am sure you would feel much better. You need to be in good shape since Ivar has great plans for you."

Bishop's eyes fixed on your face. He hated your touch on his body but you didn't try to kill him.

Looking him in the eyes your hand started to unbutton the upper part of his armor, not breaking the eye contact for even one second.

Little did you know a pair of incredibly blue eyes were watching your every move. Ivar leant his forehead against the wooden wall of the barn, clenching teeth and rolling palm in a fist. He offered you everything, yet you were still chasing the fucking, useless priest. What man had that he didn't? He felt a strange thing, a twinge of envy.

Slowly you pulled away the armor and hissed, seeing his injury. "Oh, you poor thing, just look at what they did to you." You hand gently touched his skin, making sure to not press the blue and purple spots.

You could hear noises outside the building.

Bishop's eyes widened as he looked past you.

Three warriors, every of them armed in axes walked out of the darkness of the room. "Earl Wolf, you're going with us. Now."

You glared over your shoulder with bored and annoyed look

"What do you want, huh? I am busy, who is even summoning me in such a terrible moment?," You almost growled.

"Now," one of the men repeated and showed the exit with his ax.

Rolling your eyes you let out a loud sigh. "Maybe we will return to that. Only Gods know."

You adjusted Bishop's clothes as much as you could before getting up from his knees. Turning to the warrior you shrugged. "Lead the way," you said and followed them.

They walked in a silence through empty paths of settlement, eventually stopping in front of a little hut almost at the edge of it.

One of them pointed at the door and they turned with their backs to the building.

There was not much you could do but follow this game but honestly you were also really excited to see what is hidden behind the door. After taking a deep breath, you stepped inside.

The hut seemed empty and the only source of light inside were candles standing on the shelves around the chamber and hanging in the metal candle holders attached to the ceiling.

The sweet scent of mead filled the room, and you could spot a chalice full of alcohol placed at the table.

On the right side of the hut there stood a bed with many furs on top of it; it looked inviting. In the end the place was cozy and warm. Next to the chalice you found a piece of paper with one word written on it: UNDRESS.

You walked around the place. It was interesting, who set it up? There were two possible options. Harald who looked really interested in you or Ivar wanted to return the favor from York. That could be fun. Taking the chalice you sat down on the bed.

After drinking a few little sips of the really tasty mead you started to undress.

This actually felt good, as much as you loved your clothes the thick leather was annoying after too many hours in it. Naked, you laid down on the bed and waited.

Suddenly, the candles standing closest to the bed faded away. Then, the candles at the table, and the last to fade were the ones in candle holders.

You sat up and frowned. "Great," muttering, you lied back down, you weren't going to light those candles again.

And then, out of sudden, you could feel a soft touch on your ankle, followed by a hum. Your body's first idea was to react and protect yourself by kicking whoever tried to sneak on you but somehow you stopped yourself. The muscles only twitched a little. Giggling you shook your head. "Ivar, love. Don't do this, I do not want to hurt you."

"Prescient, aren't you?," His voice husky as he crawled fully out of the shadows. His hand placed against your leg and moved up , to rest on your knee as he brushed his full lips against your calf.

You let out a short laugh and hummed. "No other man would do such a thing for me. I am more than sure it was you. Besides, I recognized your hand, love."

Oh, if you could only see the grimace on his face. He continued to brush his lips against your soft, delicate skin until he reached your thighs. Only then he let go of your body and focused on getting on the bed, which was easy for him after all those years of crawling and supporting his upper body part on hands.

"But to send armed guards for me. That was... Interesting idea and the whole preparation for this? I feel like a real princess, you surprised me," you hummed and removed the mask that was still placed on your face. It won't be needed anyway.

He didn't reply, just slipped one of his hands between your thighs, forcing you gently to parted legs. His skilled fingers pressed to your pussy, where he rubbed little circles. "Was it wise to tease me with King Harald?"

"For this all? Of course it was," you said with a humor in your voice and opened your legs to give him as much access as he only needed. "I loved your face, this was my goal, sweetie."

"Was it?," He whispered as his fingers slipped lower to be gently shifted inside of your pussy. "Mmm, nice and wet."

"Yes it was. Everyone can fuck but build it up? It makes stuff more fun and pleasurable," you answered his question and let out a quiet sound. "Wet for my king."

He rolled to his side and to his belly in the end, diving right between your legs. He trailed the tip of his tongue up and down your clit, offering you a few long licks, then Ivar wrapped his mouth fully around your pussy, sucking on it lightly.

You gasped and let out a quiet moan. He was learning fast, he was making you proud.

He let you put your legs on his strong shoulders as he continued to eat your pussy out, humming in appreciation of the taste you left on his tongue. Soon, his mouth was accompanied by two of his slender fingers, slipping rhythmically in and out of your slick cunt.

"You like it? Don't you? You love it after our first night," you said playfully. Your hand moved into his hair to keep him close the whole other hand traveled up your breasts to tease your nipples.

Ivar growled which sent a little vibrations to your slick pussy. He placed a kiss to it and spat on it to make you even wetter than before. His fingers in you were joined by his long, skilled tongue as he tried his best to lick your inner walls and suck in your sweet juices.

His action made you shiver and moan for him even louder. Biting your lips hard,  you nuzzled to the furs beneath your body, focusing on the pleasure he was giving you.

He fingered you until you cum hardly around his fingers. Ivar gave one last lick and sucked his fingers clean, murmuring. "Oh, sweet Y/N, you taste so fucking sweetly I could eat you all day and night long."

Ivar placed kisses to your tummy and licked his way up your body, catching one of your nipples between his teeth, as gently as possible.

The climax washed over you and you tried your best in calming down your breath.

You muttered at the feeling of his mouth and teeth around your sensitive flesh. "I would like to taste myself... Can I?”

Ivar continued with licking his way up your body and finally his lips crushed on yours, and he slipped his tongue past your lips so you could taste yourself.

You returned the kiss and moaned loudly at the sweet taste of your own juices. Dominating his kiss was no use, he was too much into it, both of your hands moved into his hair which to your own surprise were completely loose.

Suddenly, a cold, sharp blade was put to your neck. "I distinctly remember saying I don't like to be mocked," he whispered into your ear.

You gasped loudly and your lips parted. "Ivar... You could warn me that you want to add a knife to bed," swallowing heavily, you could feel the blade against your skin.

"If I would there would be no fun, sweetheart," Ivar kissed your cheek. "Did you enjoy yourself with him? Huh? Did you?," He asked and the blade was pressed more to your skin.

It hit you then. He probably saw you with the Bishop or someone told him. You laughed loudly. "Oh, so this got you going? It made you so angry you planned all of this? Just to pin me down with a knife to my neck?"

"Maybe," he whispered. "I just want to remind you that you're mine, I marked you as mine back in York, and nothing is going to change it."

Ivar hid the knife in his pocket and got off the bed.

You giggled and looked at him while biting your lips. Even if you already knew that Boneless was crazy enough to kill, it didn't frighten you at all. To be completely honest, this action brought a different reaction for you. "I know I am yours. I have never claimed the opposite. You are my lover, my future king," you voice was a soft pur that you knew he loved. Your inner thighs rubbed together in the seek of any friction.

He used his crutches to get to the table and sat on the chair. He refilled the chalice you drank from and downed it quickly.

His eyes glistened in the darkness in a dim moonlight falling onto the chamber through a little window. He was watching you. "Yet you still seemed to seek some adventures. Who is going to be next to be blessed with your body on top of them? Harald? Or maybe my sweet, crazy brother? Or maybe you'll fall for Bjørn?"

You hummed, pretending to think. Your teasing game continued. "King Harald would be a fine adventure, I can already imagine what he sounds like in bed; thanks to that voice of his. Ironside... I heard he is big as a bear, it could be a lot of fun to ride him. Hvitserk... Not really the type of a man I enjoy."

Ivar smirked to himself in the darkness. Oh, he was jealous already, that if you continue, he would simply bathe his dagger in your blood watching how the last ounces of life escape your flesh.

Suddenly, the door opened and a young thrall stepped in. Ivar didn't look at her yet gestured for her to come closer.

You sat up on the bed and watched them with your eyebrow raised.

As the girl brought another jug filled with taste mead, she put it carefully on the table and circled the chair Ivar sat on to gently place her palms on his shoulders. She started massaging him, earning a long moan from him.

"What's your name, sweetie?," Ivar asked, his tone low.

"Katia, my lord," she replied.

"How many springs have you lived?"

"17, my lord."

"The younger the better," Ivar turned his head to the young thrall and pulled her into a short kiss.

You watched them, completely taken aback by his action. Honestly, you felt proud of him in some way. Just a few weeks ago back at York he was all shy and unsure of himself, only to do this. Of course Ivar knew what he was doing because it worked. It worked too well.

The jealousy burned deep inside of you, he gave you a taste of your own action.

Ivar grabbed the woman by hand and pulled her into his lap.

Young thrall pulled her shirts up and straddled his lap. Her arms wrapped around his neck. "I never knew I'll be so close to Ivar the Boneless himself, my master."

"Because you won't be for much longer," you growled as you got up from the bed to move closer to them. Your hand moved into her hair and grabbed a handful, pulling her head away. "Listen to me now, child. If you won't get off him right now and leave, I will make sure to cut you in all of the right places to make sure now man will ever touch you."

That's what Ivar hoped for. "You heard the lady," he looked at the thrall but let himself cup one of her boobs briefly. "Leave now, but stay tuned for maybe you'll be needed to warm my alcove one day."

Young girl hissed but obeyed your words. She got off him and smoothened her dress, quickly leaving.

You chuckled watching her run off.

Humming softly you placed yourself on his lap, and immediately moved into his long, dark hair. "Look at that. Ivar the Boneless, a man who a few weeks ago was afraid to lie with a woman for the very first time. Now is making her envy. Don't you know such a woman can be unpredictable, boy?"

"Is that so sweet Y/N?," Your name rolled from his lips as he moved his head closer to your naked body, inhaling your scent as he brushed his lips against your collarbone, his hands in gloves stroked the curves of your waist.

You giggled and continued to play with his hair, scratching his scalp with your long nails. "Oh yes, just as unpredictable as men can be. I think we saw both today."

Your hands moved to his throat and your small palms wrapped around it, squeezing it a little. "I could strangle you now," you whispered as your grip got a bit stronger. "And I should do this, for a knife you pressed to my throat and that thrall but you are lucky enough that I love you."

He kept face straight, chucking darkly at your sudden outburst. "Oh, I think I need to play with thralls some more as it's keeping you going," he whispered and parted his lips, tracing the tip of his tongue along his perfectly shaped teeth.

"I need to visit our prisoner often too," you nodded with a smile. "I still wish to have him in my bed at least for once... As long as he is loyal to my man and his orders."

Ivar's hand moved to grab your hips strongly. "You're such a tease," he mumbled deeply.

You laughed and rolled your hips against him as your hands slipped to his shoulders. "But it gets you going. You love the idea of misbehaving. It makes you jealous and it leads you to anger," you leaned over to whisper against his lips. "And this, my love, leads you to your desire."

He couldn't pretend any longer; you kept him going. A short moan left his parted lips, and his eyes widened a little.

"Ah! There you go. You couldn't keep it up for too long, huh, Ivar?"

With a soft giggle you slipped off of his laps and placed yourself on the floor right between his legs. It was time to return the favor.

He looked down at you while letting a sad gasp out. His palm was placed to your cheek. "You're like no other woman I met in my short life. You make me lose my head, all for you."

You smiled at him sweetly, nuzzling to his palm. "Maybe because you didn't meet the right ones." Your hands moved down his chest and started to work on his pants so you could move them enough to free his member. "You are like no other men I met in my life. You are brave, ruthless and strong despite your flaws. Wonderful leader, lover and warrior."

He smiled. "Come to me, little one," he demanded in a husky voice.

You didn't like this exact order. All you wanted was to make him feel good but still you followed his order, placing yourself back on his laps. "Your wish is my command, my king."

He reached his hand down his body to guide his cock into your cunt. As he did, he let a loud moan and rolled head back, his hands slipped into your hips to hold you strongly.

A soft moan passed your own lips. Even when he worked you hard back in York, you still felt so fucking tight around him. "Fuck... Ivar," you gasped, grabbing the chair back.

He rested his forehead against your chest, letting out some deep gasps when you were slowly going up and down his shaft.

Your hands moved into his hair, scratching his scalp and keeping him as close to you as possible. Soon you started to move faster, moaning and pulling on his hair.

Ivar let out a long, deep grunt as you tugged on his hair. His hands moved down to rest on your ass as he squeezed the flesh hardly, moaning and brushing his lips against your chest.

When you realized he enjoys the hair pulling you let out a soft laugh and used it to pull his head back so you could kiss him deeply.

Ivar stole a kiss from your lips and parted his, gasping harder and harder as he chased his climax. Soon, he milked your pussy, grunting and groaning as he did.

You moaned his name out at the delightful feeling of his seed flooding your cunt. This triggered your own high and your walls tightened around him.

Ivar's arms wrapped tightly around your waist, his forehead rested against your collarbone, he gasped, a few drops of sweat rolled down his neck and forehead.

You smiled and wrapped your arms around him, just to keep him as close as only possible. Humming quietly, you started to play with his hair. "I love your hair, you should be called finehair," you whispered and giggled at your own joke.

He didn't reply as he was buried deep in his thoughts and he was only about to get off his peak. "Yeah," he managed to mumble softly, nuzzling to you.

You chuckled and massaged his scalp, letting him relax and calm down right in your arms after such a strong climax. "You okay there, Ivar?"

He raised his chin and looked you up right in the eyes. "Yes. Go to bed, I'll join you soon but I have one more thing to deal with."

You frowned softly, cupping his cheek. "Like what?"

"I need to speak to my brother. Nothing much. You stay here and warm bed for me."

You kissed his cheek and nodded. Slowly, you remove yourself from him, growling at the feeling of emptiness. "As you wish, love."

The bed was soft and warm thanks to all the furs. You got comfortable and nuzzled to the pillow. "Don't leave me alone for too long or I will have to go and pay our prisoner another visit."

Ivar shifted his floppy cock back into his pants, and growled playfully at your words. "Don't you be worried about that, I won't be long."

He took his crutches and slowly got up from the chair, throwing you a cocky smirk before leaving. Ivar headed to another hut, located almost at the docs. We stepped in without knocking, just like he had it in the habit of his.

Girl that was currently kissing Hvitser jumped in her place and gasped before looking right at Ivar.

It was one of your shield maidens, the one that took most interest in older Ragnarsson back at York.

Hvitserk sighed deeply, seeing his brother. "Brother, as much as I love your company. This is not the best moment," he said and the girl nuzzled to him, hiding from Ivar's eyes.

Ivar offered the girl a brief nod. "Mmm, you're fast like a lightning, brother," Ivar claimed and shifted a chair for himself, placing it right next to the bed. His blue eyes shifted to the girl. "Be a good, little thrall and leave us for a moment."

"I... I am not a thrall. I am Earl Wolf's shield maiden," girl said.

"Go, Asta. Wait outside, we won't talk for long," Hvitser said, patting her shoulder.

Soon the girl was gone and Hvitserk looked at his brother annoyed. "So! What was so important that you decided to interrupt me right now?"

"Hold your horses, brother, you'll have her pussy soon," Ivar frowned as he moved his glance to make sure the girl closed the door. "Remember our last talk? The talk about relationships and things?"

"Yes, I do but I am still not sure if we really did have this time. You are asking for advice when it comes to relationships and bed... Could be just my drunk dream," Hvitserk muttered, crossing arms over his chest. "What about it, Ivar?"

Younger brother used his crutch to poke his brother's thigh. "Can you not be a dick for once in your lifetime?," Ivar asked, frowning hardly, he ran his other hand through his messy hair. "It worked. And I need to know more of those."

"Ivar. I am glad that it worked but I really don't know what else to tell you," Hvitserk said with a shrug. "Tell me about her."

"Like, listen to this, brother," Ivar was excited at the single thought about things he performed with you. "The things you advised me in your drunken state worked, what I mean is that after eating her out she was more eager for other things. Let's not pretend, you're not only older but many women came and went through your bed, so I hate to admit it, but you're more experienced than I am."

Hvitserk laughed and nodded, rubbing his chin with pride. "Well, of course I am. Just... I can tell she likes it rough. So just go with that, Ivar. Listen to her."

Ivar tilted his head like a puppy while listening to the owner. "How can you say such a thing when you haven't seen her?"

"Then why do you ask me what to do when I haven't seen her in action?," Hvitserk asked with a roll of his eyes. "Listen. Every woman is different, you just need to observe and follow your intent or heart if you are really in love... And have heart."

Ivar didn't comment on his brother's words, he only nodded and got up from his spot. He patted Hvitserk's cheek. "Thanks. You can be useful from time to time."

Asta watched Ivar left the hut and immediately went back inside to join Hvitserk.

Ivar took some time to enjoy himself in the cold air. He walked slowly back to the hut Harald had let him stay in. Door was open so he walked in.

You were already asleep, covered with furs.

Ivar took the sight in, smiling to himself, feeling like his heart was melting for the sweetness overload. He put the crutches on the floor quietly, he got undressed and crawled to the bed. As carefully as it was possible he got on and spooned you from behind.

The following week was filled with preparations for a great battle. Everything had to be just right.

The days were filled with planning and training with your people, making sure they all are ready for the upcoming battle.

Of course whenever you found time you liked to bother the Bishop who actually was free now and somehow agreed to fight on your sides of the conflict.

You screamed out Ivar's name as you both reached your climaxes. The remarkable feeling of his seed filling you because some kind of fixation for yours. You seeked it every night and he was happy and eager to satisfy your common needs.

Humming quietly you lay down on his chest and started to trace random patterns on his chest. "It's tomorrow. I can't wait to leave this place and set a camp... And get ready for the battle," You growled playfully.

Ivar's arm was wrapped loosely around your waist, his fingertips rubbing little circles on your belly as he held you close. "Don't be scared, Y/N, the seer predicted we'll win the battle easily," Ivar assured you and kissed the top of your head. "There's no need to be worried, dear. It's just a formality."

You laughed and looked at him with a cocky smile. "Me? Scared? You're joking! I am more than ready to fight, our last battle in York was so much fun! I craved more since that day."

He looked down at you and pecked your lips briefly. "I would never say you're more bloodthirsty than I am."

You giggled against his lips before kissing that one sensitive spot on his neck. "Is that bad? Is some... Boring, dress wearing, royal lady would be better for you? You dont like me the way I am?”

He moaned at the touch of your lips on the most sensitive spot on his neck; his grasp on your waist tightened. "You're perfect just the way you are."

"Let's get some sleep, love. We need to be rested for tomorrow." You kissed his cheek and then nuzzled to his chest, closing your eyes. Soon, you drifted into slumber.

Travel was exciting.

Everyone was ready for that great fight so were you.

To be honest you couldn't wait, fighting and then ruling by Ivar's was your dream ever since you two clicked just perfectly back in York.

In the camp as well as during negotiation with Lagherta and his brothers you stood there proudly, being by his side and supporting his action.

You fought for him just like you did in York, doing your best to tip the scales of victory on your side.

The battle was long and of course there was a lot of death and suffering.

Just like Ivar assured you that one night, you won. Kattegat was yours and you couldn't be more happy.

The Great Hall opened its door for the new king.

Ivar entered the familiar chambers for the first time since months. He felt like the very important part of his childhood was restored to normality.

People weren't truly keen on the change on the throne, but they could do nothing about it.

Ivar's royal warriors took care of those who didn't want to hail the king. Ivar took a place at the throne that once belonged to his father.

You laughed loudly walking in with Hvitserk and King Harald close behind you, all of you bathed in blood of your enemies.

"You did it Ivar, you won your home back. I need to say I am jealous now!” Harald joked.

You walked around, inspecting the inside of the Great Hall. You already loved the place.

"Of course he did. How could you doubt him."

Saying this you walked closer to your lover and sat on the throne right beside him.

Ivar offered you a smirk, yet tilted his head. "Y/N, what do you think you're doing?"

"Well, I am getting comfortable in my throne, love?," You answered, returning the smirk. "Just as we talked in York. We will be the most powerful couple in the world."

He rolled a little in his place, so he leaned his forearms against armrest. "We? A couple? We were never a couple, sweetheart. I just needed your troops."

You frowned deeply, looking into those beautiful blue eyes you so loved. "Excuse me... But. Your promises, the nights we spend together. Our plans for the future."

He laughed loudly, he didn't really pay attention to the fact there were people in the chamber. "Darling, I would never say you're so silly. You wanted to be fucked so I provided that to you. I just had to make sure you won't change your mind in the day before the battle. Now, get off the throne, it's not yours. You can go back to your sweet, lovely settlement. You're my vassal from now on, I expect you to pay 500 gold pieces every year. If you won't follow, I'll have to flatten your little place to the ground."

You got up from the throne, your eyes never leaving him. How could he do this to you? You shared so much from the past to the future. Did he really lie to you... Why it hurt more than the wounds you suffered during the battle. "Is this some kind of a cruel joke? Because if it is, then better stop, Ivar."

"Do I look like I am joking?," He asked, the smile vanishing from his face, leaving a cold grimace and raised eyebrow as he glanced at you. "Get out of my face."

You couldn't believe it. All the nights you shared, sweet words, the love and dreams... It all was his way of taming you. His way of making sure you will follow him until he achieves his goals. Your heart broke like a thin ice under a pressure. "You are a terrible man, Ivar the Boneless. Ragnar is ashamed of such a son. One that can't keep a promise and can't even avenge his mother fully. I will dance the day you die!” You didn't mean any of those words, it was the pain speaking through your lips. Just like he wanted, you turned around and left the Great Hall.

Hvitserk threw his brother had a cold glance and followed you. "Stop, Y/N! Earl, stop!"

Meantime Harald stormed to the freshly announced king. "What the hell are you doing, Ivar? She is a great warrior, she brought a lot of people, you can't simply send her away and push her off our common matter."

"Our? Mine. Nothing is ours, everything is mine now," Ivar chuckled darkly. "Go on, you can take her. She's nothing but a puppet."

You stopped and pulled out your sword, pointing it right at older Ragnarsson. Your face looked serious but the tears rising in your eyes were visible. "What do you want, Ragnarsson? Came to tell me how stupid I am for trusting your brother?” You growled loudly.

"I had no idea what he was planning for all that time," Hvitserk instinctively raised hand up in the air, showing you he was unarmed. "Don't leave, I bet it can't be discussed and explained."

"Discussed? Explained?! What can be, Hvitserk?! He used my love, my feelings for him to get the troops for his plans," You said, desperately trying to hold your tears. "I wanted to stay here for him but I won't be a rug he can use and throw away as soon as he is done."

"Stop it, you can't leave! You're the only person who still keeps him on the straight and narrow!"

"HOW I DO THAT?!," You yelled as loud as your lungs let you, slowly lowering your sword as your body became too weak suddenly. All the emotions you felt and the post battle injury mixed together now.

"He threw me away as soon as my help became useless for him. I was never needed, coming to York was the biggest mistake of my life."

"Come," not being sure whether it was proper to do, Hvitserk wrapped arms around your figure, offering you his shoulder to lean on. "Take me with you then," Hvitserk asked openly. "I don't want to stay by his side, he's not a sane person. Please. I'll do whatever you order."

You nuzzled to his shoulder, wrapping your arms around him. All you needed now was some kind of closeness, of course you wished it was Ivar but he didn't care any longer. You started to cry into his shoulder, pawing at his back in an attempt to grab something in your hand.

"Now, move," he reminded you. "Let's not wait for him to change his mind and order his hellhounds to burn us alive."

Oldest Ragnarsson led you to the stable where your horse ate hay. He helped you hop on the animal. You sighed deeply, getting comfortable in the saddle. Rubbing your eyes you looked at him. "Thankfully my men are ready to go too," You said, grabbing the reins. "Let's leave him with his wonderful kingdom. Harald can deal with him."

"I don't think he is going to stay either," Hvitserk pulled his horse out of the box and got on his stallion's back.

"I have no idea who would want to stay with him now. Kattegat will burn under his lead," You muttered as your horse moved.

You quickly collected your remaining troops and then you all were on the way home. "Hvitserk?"

Hvitserk, whose horse galloped right behind yours, lined up with you. "Yes?"

"Don't you regret it? Leaving your own youngest and well... Creppled brother? For a woman who broke your nose?," You asked, looking at him.

"No," he replied hardly, being sure of his words. "I was afraid of my dear life. It was the most reasonable decision I've made in my lifetime."

"Let's hope you will feel much better in my home," you told him with a soft smile.

The trip took three day but it was worth it.

Your settlement made you feel better just because you were back home but there was still this void, somewhere inside of you. It felt even worse when you how your warriors greeted their families. Their smiles made you wish you could feel something like this.

Of course, people were happy to see their Earl and you returned to happiness but it wasn't the same.

You led Hvitserk into the Great Hall and as soon as you entered a big wolf's fur was placed on your shoulders, the hood that was made out of the wolf's head was pulled on your head. You laughed and looked at Hvitserk.

Hvitserk didn't think he could be greeted so warmly anywhere. Your people offered him not only furs and good words but also a roof over his head.

You sat on your throne and smiled, looking at your people. Tears will have to wait until you close the door to your room, now it was time to be Earl. "My friends, my warriors, my people. I can't describe how happy I am that God blessed me and our warriors with the chance of returning home," You said loudly and got up. "We lost many but many returned. Tomorrow there will be a feast to welcome the one that returned and honor the one that did not. I also want to introduce my special guest."

Hvitserk, as much as he was against the idea, walked closer to you, offering you a nod.

"This is Hvitserk. Son of Ragnar. Welcome him and be treated as your own because as long as he wants to stay with us. He is a part of our pack," You informed and your people cheered.

Hvitserk cleared his throat. "Thank you, dear Earl. Thank you, dear people. I assure you that I'll protect this settlement until the very last blood drop."

You gave him a sad smile. "You will stay here. There is one more room in Great Hall that wasn't used for years. I will order my thralls to prepare it."

Hvitserk bowed his head. "This is too much, my lady. I'll be fine just by staying among your people. I will stay at the edge of the city."

"I don't ask you as a Earl. I ask you as a friend, I want you to stay here. You will have days to get along with my people," You explained.

Hvitserk didn't complain anymore. "Thank you."

"No need to thank me."

Evening finally came and this one felt weird.

Most nights you shared with Ivar and you missed him and his body.

Letting out a deep sigh you get out of the bath and continue with getting ready for the bed. You put on a soft nightdress and brushed your hair. It felt different.

Since you joined Ivar back at York you didn't really have a chance to clean yourself properly. Suddenly you decided to visit Hvitserk so you got up from your bed and went to his room.

You knocked on the door, waiting for a permission to enter. Maybe he already had some girl over.

"Come in."

Hvitserk was sitting on the floor, his legs crossed and elbows propped on knees as he was meditating. He offered you a nod. "Earl Y/N. What have I done that you honor me with a visit? Do you need my help?"

You sat on the floor next to him and chuckled. "Don't start with all that Earl thing, Hvitserk. I am the same Y/N that broke your nose. No need to use my title."

"Don't need to remind me about the nose all the time," he offered you a little too cocky smirk.

"Just trying to remind you that I am no one special. Sorry" You sighed. "And well... I am here because. I felt lonely."

"Being lonely doesn't mean being sad, yet I hear sadness in your tone and see it in your manner."

You raised your eyebrow. "How being lonely doesn't mean being sad?," Shaking your head you shrugged.

"I just used to spend the night with your brother. It felt good, I felt happy... Loved," You already could feel tears in your eyes.

"Don't cry. You can't change him. He's a spoiled brat who doesn't care about people's feelings. You'll find yourself a man anytime soon, just look at you. Young, beautiful, in charge. All men are losing head for you already."

You sighed and wiped your eyes with a short laugh.

"You are losing head for me as well? Who would want a woman with a face like mine. I should cry for how stupid I was to trust Ivar's love."

"It was not stupidity, what you experienced is used to be called love," he smiled softly.

"Was... Was it too much to ask for? To be loved for once in my life?," You asked, looking at him. "Father, left me to die. Mother didn't care enough to protect you. Brother tried to kill me... Man I loved..." You couldn't finish your sentence.

"You're young, you have your entire life lying ahead. You'll fall in love not once, not twice. The pain is temporary, it will pass as soon as you'll sign a truce with yourself."

"I am young with a face eaten by a wolf," you muttered. "I... I have a stupid question."

"No question is stupid if you think about it."

"Can I stay here tonight? With you?,” you asked. "I don't think I can sleep alone... Not today at least."

"Of course. You provided me with a room with a bed for two. But you can take it full."

"I don't want to take it all. I want to share it with you... I don't want to be alone tonight, Hvitserk."

"Your wish is my command," he replied with a little smile.

You smiled and then climbed to bed. Letting out a sigh you nuzzled to the pillow and wrapped fur around yourself.

Hvitserk spent a few more moments meditating. After that he went to wash his face and neck with cold water. The he slipped into bed with you

"Thank you for that. I need to look pathetic... I am the Earl and I act like a child," you said cringing at your own action.

"Don't judge yourself. I don't mind it. I offered you that I can be a shoulder you can lean in."

"Yes, you did," you nodded and moved closer to nuzzle him. "And I am going to use it tonight."

He straightened his arm to make a room for you. As you put your head to his chest, he lightly wrapped arm around your waist.

You got comfortable and hummed quietly, closing your eyes. He was arm and soft, you just wished it was Ivar who would really hug you.

Hvitserk used his other hand to stroke your cheek. "Shhhh, you're going to get through this for you're the strongest woman I saw."

♥ Dangerously Perfect Match ♥ || Part III

♥Part I♥ 

♥Part II♥

Summary: Despite Earl Wolf's life is being flipped upside down, she still finds herself capable of bestowing one particular person with reconciliation and forgiveness

Warnings: Ivar 😈

Words: 10284

Authors: Cass & Rouge

Hvitserk was right - it was getting easier and easier every day. With each sunrise there was less Ivar in your memory and thoughts, he slowly stopped poisoning your mind which made you feel much better.

No more nightmares, no more doubts.

You simply carried on with all the duties of the Earl with Hvitserk by your side. He was really helpful despite your rough beginning. He was always there to help, and be the shoulder you could lean on.

If you only knew how much you would bring back from this whole journey, maybe you would have never decided to go.

Two months after returning home your body started changing, you stopped bleeding which never happened before and your belly started to grow.

After a short talk with your dear friend you decided to visit the healer. There your fears changed into reality.

You returned to the Great Hall and gave Hvitserk a soft smile, poor man was just as worried as you were.

"And what did healer say?," Hvitserk asked, offering you his arm as he gently wrapped his free hand around your waist to lead you back to your room. "You're pale like you'd have seen a ghost or any other mara," Ragnarsson claimed.

You let him walk you to your room, not speaking a word. There, you sat down on the bed and let out a heavy sigh. You weren't really sure how to admit it. Was it good news, or a curse sent by gods to punish you for getting involved with someone like Ivar.

"Well...," You said quietly with a shaky voice. "I am with a child."

"Congratulations," a smile formed on his lisp and he gasped, relieved. "I was worried you're sick. Child is a reason to celebrate and to be happy for Gods blessed you, dear."

You looked at him in disbelief. He was happy. You carried the child of a man that pretended to love you, played with you, used you for his own plans, and then just threw you away like a used rag when you were no longer needed. That man was hunting you for months, every dream and spilled tears reminded you how stupid you were. "Is there really a reason to be happy, Hvitserk? It's his child! What shall I do now?! Return to him like a wounded dog that I already am and beg him to take me back because of his child? He probably wouldn't even believe me! This child is Ivar's curse."

"Wait. Wait," Hvitserk frowned strongly, tilting head. "I know you and him had sex but he's a cripple. He can't have children, I am more than sure about that," he claimed. "Maybe you slept with someone else. It can't be Ivar's child. It can't."

"One more word and I will break more than your nose, Ragnarsson!," You growled at him, getting up from the bed. "Who do you think I am! I am the Earl, not some common whore. Since we returned from Kattegat I haven't slept with anyone else! There was just Ivar, and no one else ever after!"

"For Odin's sake, it breeds...," Hvitserk mumbled under his breath so you didn't hear him. "If he's the father, he should know anyway."

You laughed and shook your head, rubbing the bridge of your nose. "You think he will care? He is a heartless monster, he already proved it by toying me. You good know what he did, in the best case scenario he won't believe it and in the worst - he will try to kill us both."

"Think of what he will do if he finds out one day. He'll ground the settlement, he'll burn your people alive...," Hvitserk lowered his tone, grunting in the end. "Not that I am not happy, I'll be the uncle though, but I rather thought of Ubbe's child, Bjørn's maybe..."

Suddenly you bursted into tears. It was too much for you to handle at once.

Not so long ago you used to live without Ivar and now this happened. You just wanted to disappear, make everyone forget you have even existed. Hvitserk for a second stood still, he wasn't sure whether he should console you or not. In the end, he decided to approach and wrap his arms around your shaking shoulders. He hugged you tight. "I'll take care of you and of the child you're carrying. Don't be worried or sad, you're strong and you'll survive. And, you won't be able to say you're all alone in this world. You'll be the mother. You need to be strong for the baby."

You immediately nuzzled to him, shaking your head as you tried to catch a proper breath. "I can't, Hvitserk... It's his child. It's his... I don't want it. I can't... I don't know how to be a mother."

"You know. You had it written in your womanhood somehow," he assured, gently rubbing your shoulders. "The child didn’t want to come to this world, you both invited him or her, you need to be responsible now. As I said, I'll help as much as possible."

Hvitser was right in some way. "I... I just don't want him back in my life. I wasted enough time with him. He won't use me or the child."

"He won't. I won't let this happen," Hvitserk replied, kissing top of your head. "We'll survive."

As much as you hated to admit it; Hvitserk was right once again.

You never thought that your people can be more caring than they already were but they proved that they indeed could. Since the announcement was made, everyone became even more careful and protective of their Earl. All the women made sure you were okay.

This was something wonderful but all the nice words and assures didn't really change what you felt inside.

With every month the child under your heart grew bigger.

It was wonderful but deep inside you remembered Ivar's action. Everything that led you to this moment. You hated the child for being part of him but there also was part of you in there. You were torn apart.

Everything changed seven months later. After countless hours of bloody and painful labor, the child was welcomed to the world.

It was a boy and as soon as you saw him you knew you would kill anyone who will even try to hurt him.

You didn't care that boy had those piercing blue eyes and dark hair. He was your son and nothing would change that.

This was how little Vali became the part of your life.

In the beginning, you were sure that he was some kind of a curse, something to destroy your life more but after the first two months of motherhood, you were sure he was a blessing.

That one day, Hvitserk came from a little trip on the North; he went to meet with king Olaf who somehow learnt about Earl Wolf becoming a mother. "Y/N?," He asked once he got into the Great Hall. "I brought gifts from the king. He wishes you all the best and he sends his sincere wishes to yours son, too."

You sat on your throne with a Vali proactively wrapped in your arm and furry cloak. "Gifts? From Olaf? That's a great surprise, I'll have to send a messenger to thank him for this all. He didn't have to do this."

Smiling you got up from the throne and walked to Hvitserk. "Look Vali, your dear uncle is back," you hummed and looked at Ragnarsson. "He missed you so much."

"I hope," Hvitserk chuckled in the deep tone of his. He reached under his cloak and pulled out a little bear-shaped toy, made of the finest type of silk. "This one's for you, Vali. Just don't eat it."

You laughed, and took the toy to show it to the little boy.

Vali looked at the toy and giggled loudly. "He loves it. I can already tell we have a new thing that he won't sleep without.”

"That's good," Hvitserk briefly tapped the boy's nose and placed the little kiss on his temple shortly after. "So, maybe now you'll stay with me, so your beautiful mom can have some spare time?"

"Hvitserk, you just got back. Please, go take a bath and rest. I am already done with my duties for the day, so spending time with my handsome, little bundle of happiness is a blessing," you assured him.

"You sure?," He asked but nodded shortly. "Whatever Earl says."

What he needed would never come and no matter how much he seeked, he wouldn't find it.

Ivar wasn't born for great things, nor to find his place in the sun, he kind of accepted it. He could try every day, work for what he wants and needs, but there were no paths to success, not from here, from the abyss of rage and nothingness.

People talked as if he couldn't hear them.

He knew too well they spoke about him being inept in all facets of the ruling.

Kattegat turned into a very dark place since both Earl Wolf and older Ragnarsson left.

People, who were unfavorable to their new leader, were vanishing in pretty questionable circumstances.

Settlement streets were said to be flowing with the blood of enemies of the self proclaimed king.

People lived in terror, hoping everyday they'll be able to witness another sunrise.

Ivar locked himself completely. Trusting only a few people, he spent all of his days within Great Hall, in his bedroom, dreaming of other scenarios, dreaming of what would happen if he didn't send the Earl away.

There was hope before, when she was by his side. Just a tiny flicker against the wind. But not it vanished completely, leaving a painful wound across his heart.

He heated himself for what he decided back then but he couldn't turn the time back.

But the worst was about to come.

When deputy of king Olaf arrived with the very unexpected news about Earl Wolf, Ivar broke completely. Not only did he destroy the place he was born in, and which he used to call home, he randomly stabbed at least two of his guards in a rage outburst.

He had never felt so much rage before as when he learnt she bore a son.

Few days had passed since Hvitserk returned and you felt happy; your little family was reunited.

You were sitting on a furry rug with Vali and tried to tell him a story but the boy was too busy with his new toy to listen to your voice.

"You know, Hvitserk, I was scared before he was born that he will be deformed as his father or that he will destroy my life but now I am ready to protect him with my life," you said and raised your head, looking at the man entering your room.

Hvitserk held a mango in his hand. His glance immediately fell on you and a little bundle of joy placed on your lap. "I told you to not be stressed. He is perfectly fine and will grow into a fierce warrior, just like his mother," Hvitserk cut mango in half and offered you piece.

You gave him a smile and took the fruit. "Maybe when he grows up, there will be no need to fight. Maybe finally the world will be at peace, no need to risk life for a bit of glory or spill innocent blood." After saying that you took the bite of mango and hummed at the sweetness. "I am just happy my fears did not eat me alive and thanks Gods you were here the whole time."

Ragnarsson didn't say anything to comment on your words, he simply took a seat on the chair a few steps away and continued observing how you played with the baby.

"Don't sit so far away from us, Hvitserk. Come and play with us, little Vali wants to play with his uncle," you giggled, and took Hvitserk's hand to gently pull him so he joined both of you on the fluffy rug.

He followed your ask and sat on the floor next to you. His arm wrapped carefully around the baby as you passed the boy to him. Shortly after Hvitserk was laying on his back, holding Vali in his straightened arms, up in the air, gently tossing the boy up to catch him in his arms seconds later, earning a loud laughter and giggling from the boy.

You laughed, watching them. This sight was a pleasure to your heart. Your little boy was healthy and happy, not caring about anything else but fun. He was always taken care of, with his belly full, and it was all he ever needed.

Hvitserk was a blessing, too.

Even if you sometimes wished that Ivar was here, the older Ragnarsson easily stepped into the father role for Vali. Right now, you didn't regret anything that ever happened because this all brought you here, and you were happy with this all.

Hvitserk looked at you with the corner of his eye. "Something wrong? You're staring."

You gasped and used your hands to cover your eyes with a quiet laugh. "Prince Hvitserk, I am so sorry for staring. I just found the two of you playing so cute that I couldn't help myself and watch. Please forgive me."

He couldn't stop himself from chuckling. "Everything is forgiven." He kept playing with the baby. The boy started to reach his chubby hands towards Hvitserk, so the man gently laid the baby on the furs and pretended to attack him. He earned a salve of laughter, so loud that it could pierce the ears.

You laughed with your boy and soon joined them to bathe the baby in the deserved attention and love.

Month passed quickly. With Vali under your care, it passed even quicker than you have ever expected.

The night covered the settlement in the darkness, every place went quiet but not the Great Hall.

When others were getting ready to sleep, you walked around your room with Vali in your arms while humming a lullaby.

The boy was your little treasure but putting him to bed was a nightmare, despite the day full of fun, he didn't want to sleep.

Most nights looked like this, he wasn't in pain or anything like this. He was just fussing.

Suddenly one of your thralls stepped in. "My lady, a deputy from another settlement arrived and claimed he has some news for you."

Hvitserk, who slept in another room already, was woken up by a chatter and rumour in the main chamber so he got up, put tunica on and went to check what was going on.

You frowned and passed the boy to the thrall. "Try to put him to bed or just wait with him here."

Soon. you entered the main chamber. You didn't expect any message from anyone you knew, this was very suspicious. Whatever it was you were ready to fight if needed. Sitting in your throne, you measured the deputy with a cold gaze.

"What new do you bring? What place are you from?"

"I'm coming from Kattegat,. ma'am," the deputy said, bowing his head.

Hvitserk, who entered the chamber and stood next to your throne, frowned.

You froze hearing this, clearing your throat you straighten your back.

"If king Ivar expects more gold from us you can tell him he won't get it. We broke both military and trading bonds between settlements. I won't pay more since we get nothing from the other side."

Deputy lowered his head. "King Ivar was killed by King Aethewulf in England."

You blinked completely shocked by those words. It was hard to believe since you saw his skills, he was simply too skilled to just get killed.

"Who gave you that information? Has anyone seen the body or his death?"

"I, my lady. I and at least one hundred of our warriors who made it back to Norway after unsuccessful raids."

Rubbing your cheek you nodded, still trying to accept the words you just heard. It was hard, you got over him months ago but Vali was this one little string that reminded and connected you to Ivar the Boneless.

"You can go. My people will give you a place to sleep, we can talk in the morning. Now rest, the way here was long and hard."

When the deputy left the Great Hall, you sighed heavily and looked at Hvitserk at your side.

"What do you think? Your brothers are back in Kattegat? Is he really dead or is it some kind of twisted plan to get us?"

Hvitserk looked all sad. "I don't know. But I don't think this man lied to us. He was dead serious. If this is true... If he died... For Odin's sake, I feel sick."

You quickly moved to him to place your palms on his cheeks in an attempt to calm him down. "Hvitserk, my friend. Please, stay calm, take a deep breath"

He did but it resulted in him shivering all over his body. "It can't be true... He was my little brother after all..."

You hushed him and hugged him as tightly as you only could. "I know, I know he was. I also can't believe it. Maybe the man was wrong, maybe he didn't see it right. Maybe your brother is alive... Just lost."

Hvitserk, as much as he hated it, broke fully and started sobbing. "Leave me, Y/N. I just need a walk." He gently pushed you aside and simply went out, don't paying attention to the coldness of the night and to the heavy rain outside.

What else could you do? He needed this, so you let him go, he would come back as he always did.

After a few more minutes of thinking, you simply returned to your room. Vali was somehow already asleep in his wooden crib. "If you only knew how much we lost. All of us," you whispered and placed a gentle kiss on the boy's forehead.

After tucking him in, you sat on your bed and broke into tears. Ivar was gone and it hurt. Despite everything they ever happened, deep down you still loved him.

Hvitserk returned in the morning. He was soaked wet with rain, and so drunk that he simply had a close encounter with the door leading to his room.

Loud bang on the door woke you up. Soon, you were out of the bed to see what even was that. The sight of poor Hvitserk all wet and drunk was really sad. "Oh, Hvitserk. What have you done to yourself..."

He scoffed. "I'm fine, Y/N. I can't find my room. Did you.... T-take it away?"

You let out a heavy sigh, and shook your head. "Girls! Could you please come here?”

Three thralls that you knew he liked the most walked up to you. "What can we do?"

"Take him to his room, bathe him, feed him if he wants, change his clothes and put him to bed, please," you said, and the girls looked at Hvitserk.

"I can do... By my own... I am not drunk," he placed hands on his hips trying to scoff your words but instead he lost his balance and almost fell to the floor.

You chuckled. "Yes, we can all see this. Go with girls. I know you like them, they will help you."

Hvitserk gasped but his hand wrapped around the waist of one of the girls.

All three of them giggled. "Oh, we will gladly help him and take care of him," one of them hummed happily.

Two years passed like sand in an hourglass; quickly and unnoticeable. Some time ago Vali was just a little bundle of joy, and now he was a curious two-year-old. Always asking questions and looking at new stuff with those big blue eyes.

Vali took most after his father, those beautiful eyes and dark hair. Happily, his character was more like yours.

"You think we should throw a feast today? After all, it's boy's big day," you asked, and looked at Hvitserk while playing with Vali's hair.

Hvitserk was sitting at the table, playing with a knife in his hands as he was rethinking your idea. "Yes. We need to feast. This is your son's big day. He needs to feel it, even if he's not too old to understand fully. I asked Katherine to prepare it already."

You laughed and kissed the boy's head. "You see how much your uncle loves you? We will let you sit a bit longer today than. My big, beautiful boy," saying this you hugged Vali tightly.

Hvitserk continued his play with the dagger while observing you hugging your baby boy.

The feast was a tale of how your people loved Vali.

"Above all, this is a feast of our emotions, of our bonds, with the food and mead as the perfect symbol of these everlasting bonds," Hvitserk said happily as he was sitting right by your side, enjoying the party and keeping his eye on the baby boy.

Raising your horn you laughed. "Let's drink, my friends! Let's drink for my son, and my dear friend, Hvitserk! May Gods bless them with love and happiness that they deserved," you said loudly, and the crowd cheered loudly, agreeing with you.

One of thralls refilled Hvitserk's cup and she just stared at him. "Sir, do you need anything else?"

He caught her glance, and a mischievous grin danced in his lips. "What's your name, sweetheart?"

"Astrid, my lord."

You watched then with a smile. It was a common fact that Hvitserk could charm girls with just one smile.

Suddenly a man walked in, you recognized him as one of your warriors. He walked to you to whisper something into your ear. Frowning softly you nodded. "Hvitserk? Someone is asking to see the Earl. Shall we let him in or just send him away?"

Hvitserk narrowed his brows. "Did we invite anyone from outside? I can't recall it. Today is the feast of your lovely son and this is what she should focus on."

"No, we did not but from what he said the person looks for a safe place to stay and heal wounds," you said, bouncing the boy on your knee.

"Maybe we should let him in, see what he really expects?"

"I'll condone your every decision."

You nodded and looked at the warrior. "Bring the person in. I want two guards with whoever it is, just to be safe."

The man nodded and quickly runoff.

"My friends! We will have an unexpected guest! Let's all see why he is here!," you informed people gathered in the Great Hall. "Astrid, please take my boy to my room. He is sleepy."

When the boy was taken to the safety of your room, you got comfortable in your throne and waited to see who the visitor really was.

Ivar wasn't sure of what he was doing.

He couldn't simply get back to Kattegat, now Bjørn was the king and he would simply cut his head off as soon as he would appear on the horizon.

Those months were hard for him. After miraculously getting back from England on a single boat belonging to traders, he wandered through Norway all by his own, trying to find a safe place.

Unfortunately, due to him being a ruthless ruler before, he had more foes than friends and it wasn't so easy to stay calmly in any place.

He hated the fact he had to show up here, in the settlement ruled by Earl Wolf herself.

Soon, your warrior entered the room with the company of the mysterious visitor. The whole Great Hall went quiet, carefully observing the newcomer. All men were ready to fight if needed.

You stiffened hearing the familiar sound. Crutch, step, step, and then again crutch, step, step.

No, he was dead. It couldn't be him unless the Gods decided to torment you more than they already did.

Clearing your throat you did your best to calm down your nerves. "Who are you? And what do you want? Explain your purpose here."

Hvitserk also stopped whatever he was doing. The sound of crutch was too familiar but his brother was long gone. It just had to be some cripple, seeking a safe place to spend the night.

Ivar, with hood on his head, slowly walked until the guards stopped him in the middle of the chamber. After taking a long breath, he slowly took the hood off, raising his head. "I'm Ivar the Boneless and I came to see Earl Wolf."

Hvitserk jolted up. "Guards!," He raised his tone.

More men walked closer to Ivar, ready to protect the Earl.

"Is this some kind of a joke? Or a magic trick? Curse?," You asked with a frown. "Are you the real Ivar the Boneless? The whole Norway let out a sigh of relief when they heard about his death in England, and now you came here, claiming to be him?"

As much as you wanted it to be a joke or curse, it wasn't. It was Ivar himself, he was here, and he stood right in front of you in your own settlement, asking for a safe place. There were many emotions boiling in you; happiness because he was alive, and anger for all that he did to you in the past. You wanted to hug him but at the same time you wished to see him bleed out all over your ax.

"As much as I would love to be feasting with Odin and Æsirs in Valhalla now, I'm not dead in the slightest," he replied.

You could see a large cut on his right cheek, going almost from his temple down to reach his jaw. One of his eyes was fully red.

You laughed, and got up from your throne to walk closer. "Look at this! You all leave the food and look at this, people! Great Ivar the Boneless, the man who used me and my trust, came here, looking for a safe place to stay like a wounded dog he is!" Pulling out the dagger you always carried for safety, you looked at him, and then pressed the blade to his neck. "For all you did to me, I should slit your throat open, and let you bleed out. Just to free everyone from you," you growled.

"Mama, uncle!" Little boy ran out of the room and immediately hugged Hvitserk's leg, hiding from the stranger.

Hvitserk leaned down and picked the boy up, wrapping arms tightly around the little trembling figure. His eyes never left Ivar’s features.

Ivar smiled simply at your words and wrapped his palm around the blade of your dagger, so hard that soon the blood started dropping to the floor. "Go on. Free me."

"On the other hand, doing this will be too easy," you growled, and took the dagger away. Shaking your head, you walked back to Hvitserk. "I guess the thrall couldn't keep the boy away. What do we do with Ivar now?," You asked before placing a comforting kiss on the little boy's head.

"I have no idea, I am just as shocked as you are," Hvitserk whispered, his glance still locked on Ivar.

"To say that I am shocked is an understatement, my friend," you said with a little frown, and took Vali into your arms. Poor thing was shaking from the whole situation and nerves. "It's okay, Vali. Mother is here, you are safe," you whispered, wrapping your furry cloak around the boy to calm him down.

Of course Ivar spotted the baby in your arms. Boy could have at least up to 3 springs, not more for sure. A cold needle of envy pierced Ivar's heart. You had a family you craved that much.

"Take him to that one empty hut. Take away that cursed crutch, make sure to tie his hands together. His legs won't be a big problem. Bring healer to him so she can have a look at his wound," you ordered, looking right at Ivar while holding the child close to your chest. "Feed him if he is hungry. I want him to be guarded day and night."

"All this for a cripple?," One of your people asked loudly. "Look at him! Wounded, in despair. He won't be able to hurt anyone, my lady."

"We should leave him to die in the forest," one of the women claimed. "My dearest son was killed by his side!"

"I fought by his side! I know what he is capable of, never underestimate him. Crippled or not he can be dangerous," you claimed, pointing at Ivar. "I was betrayed by him but I won't lower myself to his position by using cruelty. Take him away, and do as I said. This is an order."

Most people groaned unhappily at the order but they followed.

Ivar was escorted to the empty hut, located almost in the woods.

You let the feast continue but returned to your bedroom.

There was not much sleep that night.

When Vali was asleep right next to you, wrapped in warm furs, you lied there motionless, thinking. You couldn't believe what actually happened that night. The man that was your lover, father of your child, dead man was here. He was alive. Hate toward Ivar was strong, he hurt you so bad but at the same time, he gave you the little treasure you called your son. Not to mention you somehow missed him.

When the morning came, you left Vali with Astrid and went to visit Ivar.

He was all tied up. Your people took good care to wrap ties around his wrists hard enough that after an hour or two he lost feeling in both of his hands, locked high above his head.

Being completely overwhelmed by pain from all the blows he experienced during the night, he fell in complete oblivion before the dawn, his head rolled down as his chin rested against his chest.

You didn't like what you saw when you entered the hut. This wasn't what you ordered. Of course, you wanted to be sure he won't attack you, your child, or Hvitserk but this was too much. By the look around you could tell the healer was never there as well as the food was never delivered, while the hut was also cold. "Guards!," You yelled and waited at them to join you.

Two of your loyal men approached. "My lady?," One of them asked.

"What happened here? Why is he tied up like this? Beaten up? This place is cold, was healer even here?," You looked at them, crossing arms over your chest. "Did he get anything to eat?"

Men exchanged glances. "No. Healer refused to come here, and people took their retaliation in first and twice as nasty."

"Who do you think you all are to oppose my orders!? I am the Earl!," You snapped at them. "You had to guard him! Not let people use him as an old doll. You can tell anyone who dared to touch him that I will find them and take care of them by myself, you two included." Shaking your head you walked past them before giving them one more look. "I go to the healer to get stuff I need. You two better not touch him until I am back."

As soon as Earl vanished from their sight, guards measured themselves with mean glances.

"You know by yourself what they say, that the boy is his," one of them remained his mate and spat on the floor.

You visited the healer's hut to gather whatever stuff needed to take care of Ivar's injury. Maybe you weren't a real healer but taking the fact you were a warrior, you knew how to take care of the wounds. Soon, you returned to Ivar, making sure guards stayed outside.

The sight of him broke your heart, he hurt you but you never wanted him to suffer like this. "As the Earl I feel ashamed. I am sorry that my people treated you like this," you said, undoing the rope that held his hands. "This was not my order."

As he heard any commotion, he opened his eyes. The last thing he expected was your presence in the same chamber. He was highly aware how broken he had left you before, and to be fair, he was secretly shocked with the fact you even tried to help him, in any way. As you undid the ropes, he fell on the floor with loud hiss escaping his chapped lips. He couldn't support himself due to the fact his hands were curled and cold - it was difficult to obtain sufficient blood flow when his hands were tied too tightly above his head for many long hours.

You sat on the floor, and helped him sit up, resting his back against the wall. "I just hope they didn't damage you more. This wasn't my order, I am furious they did this to you."

Ivar looked directly at you but he remained silent.

You gave him a flat smile, and then cupped his cheek to take a look at the nasty wound on his face. Helping him was wrong, you should let your people do what they wanted for what he did to you but you simply couldn't bring yourself to cruelty. Those stupid feelings didn't let you. You started to gently clean the wound, despite his angry hisses you kept your work on it.

He closed his eyes, struggling with the burning pain on his cheek when you pressed the wet rug soaked with some oils and herbs to the wound. It started bleeding immediately. Ivar clenched his teeth, letting out a loud grunt.

"Did you get anything to eat? Drink?," You asked him, still working on that wound of his. He would live, all that would be left after it would be a scar.

"No," he replied in that particular soft tone of his.

Letting out a deep sigh you shook your head, this was unbelievable. How could your own people not listen to their leader, and simply do what they want with a defenseless man? "Guards!," You yelled and looked over your shoulder as soon as they entered the hut. "Take him, and carry him to the Great Hall."

Men gave you a look. "I'm sorry, my lady, but he is the devil himself. Our people don't want him among us."

You rolled your eyes. "Are you deaf? Earl gave you an order, do it or I will feed you to wolves by myself. I am your leader, I decided about his place. Now shut your mouth, take him, and follow me."

Both men with loud gasps entered the chamber and picked Ivar up, each of them wrapped one of Ivar's arms around their shoulders.

The Great Hall was mostly empty, only Hvitserk and two thralls sat around the fireplace playing with little Vali.

You didn't miss the odd looks they gave you once they noticed you entering the main chamber with two guards that carried Ivar right behind you.

They sat him down on a chair near the big table, after that guards left.

"Astrid? Would you be so kind as to stop trying to get Hvitserk's heart? I need you to prepare something to eat for my guest," you said, giving her a flat smile.

Astrid fazed a little but obeyed your command. "Whatever you say, my lady."

Hvitserk looked above his shoulder, his glance immediately went to Ivar. "We were informed you were dead."

Youngest Ragnarsson scoffed. "You wish."

Hvitserk jolted up, and with few large steps he approached the chair Ivar sat on. "What's wrong with you? Don't expect us to be happy with your sudden resurrection after all you had done to us all."

You took Vali from the other thrall, and ordered her to help Astrid with food.

Boy was more than happy to see his mother, he giggled and nuzzled to your chest.

"Hvitserk is right. You did so much bad that I should simply give you to my people and let them decide what to do with you but I am better than this," you muttered, holding the baby close as you walked closer to older Ragnarsson.

Hvitserk offered you a particular glance of his; his eyebrow cocked high, his lips pressed together so they were just a thin line. He looked at the boy you held in arms and then back at you.

Ivar listened to your words but he remained silent.

Vali watched the stranger with his curious blue eyes. "Ma?," the boy cooed and pointed at Ivar.

You chuckled, looking down at your baby. Of course, curiosity was stronger than fear. "Yes, I know."

Ivar cringed inside. The last thing he needed was to deal with the child. He turned his head around to avoid the piercing glance of those blue eyes. If he felt better, he would simply twist his brother's neck for impregnating you.

You asked one thrall to take the boy away and keep him safe. Vali didn't look happy, looking at you over the woman's shoulder.

When they both were gone, you looked at Ivar. "Ivar, talk to us. What even happened? We got a message from Kattegat that you died in England."

"I partly did," he growled deeply, not bothering himself to look at you or Hvitserk.

His older brother after a moment of silence smashed his fist against the table. "Fuck, Ivar, stop being all offended! And reply to questions! We do not have an entire day, and Y/N has her duties, too!"

"Oh, she for sure has," Ivar mocked. "You have a beautiful son," he claimed out of sudden, his steel blue eyes fixed on your face.

Oh if he only knew.

"I know I do and he needs his mother's attention. I am still the Earl, so your brother is right, I have duties, Ivar," you answered, looking him right in the eyes without any hint of fear.

Ivar let out a sharp breath and rubbed his forehead. He felt highly uncomfortable around you and Hvitserk. "I have nothing more to say. I know that you, my dear brother, would happily dance on my grave, but as you can see, I somehow survived," Ivar snapped, looking directly at Hvitserk.

“Stop it. I fucking moured you, you fucking idiot," Hvitserk grabbed Ivar by collar of his tunica. "I am not a heartless monster like you."

You grabbed Hvitserk's shoulder in an attempt of calming him down. "Hvitserk, calm down, please. We both mourned you, Ivar. You have no idea in what state he was for months because his youngest brother was gone. This shocked him to the core, it was hard for him to return to everyday life."

"This is why he decided to get into your panties?," Ivar replied viciously, a sadness in his tone. "How long did it last? While we were a thing?," Ivar grunted. "I would never think you and he would have a baby together."

Hvitserk laughed. "Unbelievable."

You blinked looking at Ivar with a clear shock and surprise in your eyes. "E-Excuse me..." Did he think the baby was yours and Hvitserk’s? Apparently he did and it was the most ridiculous thing you had ever heard in your entire life. You tried your best to keep a straight face but a short laugh left your lips. "First of all, you said it yourself that we never were together, and second, Vali isn't Hvitserk's child, I never slept with him. He was a wonderful friend and father figure but nothing beyond that."

Ivar now felt stupid for accusing you of sleeping with his brother. "You two seem close. I just thought..."

"Even if we were a thing with Y/N, it would not be any matter of yours," Hvitserk reminded coldly. "So you know, I didn't sleep with her."

"We are close but like I said. He was a wonderful help since we got here but we even have two different rooms. Hvitserk is too busy charming the female half of the settlement," you said, and laughed some more.

Ivar wanted to complain some more but a bowl with soup was placed in front of him by Astrid.

Woman shivered when he threw her a glance.

"Thank you," he replied and started eating.

"Keep an eye on him. Make sure he eats and drinks. Find him some new clothes. Girls will help with the bath," you said, patting Hvitserk's shoulder. "I need to go on training grounds. I can already tell it will be hard, they aren't too happy with our visitor."

Ivar spent another three months on healing his wounds, and he happened to have a lot of those.

People got used to his presence among them, yet they still weren't keen on any interactions with him, which resulted in him lurking alone throughout the paths, being talked about and pointed with fingers and piercing glances.

That particular day he went outside, to sit on a huge meadow, he had to gather all the thoughts that were floating within his mind.

How huge was his surprise when he spotted Astrid with Earl's son. They were picking flowers.

"Your mother will love those. They will nicely decorate your shared room," Astrid hummed picking a flower, and showing it to the little boy what earned her a big smile from him.

Vali himself picked a few flowers, and gently put them in the basket set on the ground.

Astrid shivered feeling someone's eyes on them. She loved such little trips but they were stressful. Earl would go mad if anything happened to her only child. Woman raised her head and looked at Ivar before giving him a little nod as a greeting.

Ivar offered her a nod in reply, and continued observing them from a distance. The boy seemed cute and eager to learn about the world. Ivar sighed; he would want to have a child one day but he knew it was impossible.

Astrid returned to picking the flowers.

Soon, the boy was bored with that activity; the stranger was much more interesting.

At some point Astrid was accosted by some other thrall as they started talking. Before she even noticed, Vali walked away to finally get a closer look at the stranger.

Ivar was busy with playing with the tape of his black tunica. He felt uncomfortable as he felt a piercing glance on his features. He raised head up and noticed the boy standing right in front of him.

Boy watched Ivar carefully, and then decided to sit right next to him. He looked up and smiled. "Hi. Flower," Vali said, showing the flower to Ivar proudly.

Ivar cringed at first but his heart melted instantly when the boy handled the freshly picked up flower to him. Ivar took it gently between his fingers and gave the boy a smile. n"Flower. Do you like flowers?"

Boy nodded with a huge smile on his mouth. "You?," Vali asked, pointing at him.

Ivar was completely taken aback by the question boy dropped. "I like them, too," he replied in his usual soft tone. "Where are you mom?"

Boy blinked few times before pointing at the direction of Great Hall. "There," he said, and his attention went to Ivar's braided hair. "Pretty," Vali giggled, and tried to reach them.

Ivar at first tried to move back; he wasn't used to the children being around him, fascinated by the way he looked. After considering the situation, and taking no one could see him being so vulnerable, he leaned forward and turned head aside. It resulted with his braids to fall loose to the side, so the boy could touch them.

Boy gaped excitedly, and gently took the braids into his hubby hands. "Soft! Pretty!,” he giggled, and gently pulled on the to see what would happen.

Ivar laughed. "Gently, like you would pet the dog or kitten," he instructed, and tapped the boy's hand softly.

Boy nodded, and started to gently play with his hair. After he was done Vali pulled away from him to find a new point of interest. Soon he got interested in weird things on Ivar's legs.

Ivar wasn't sure what to do. He hated his lower limbs, but the boy was seemingly interested in leg braces and crutch that was leant next to them. "I'm a cripple," he told the boy though he knew he wouldn’t understand a word. "They don't work," Ivar pointed at his legs.

Boy looked at him confused, and gently touched the braces as if he was again touching his hair. "Hurt? Sad?," Vali asked curiously.

You were scared the first moment you saw that Astrid was busy with gossiping, and Vali was gone but you calmed down as you saw him. Vali was interacting with his father, even if the little boy didn't know that. Instead of stepping in, you decided to observe them.

"Sad, hurt," Ivar replied and made a sad face. "Be happy. Your legs are nice. Chubby and wobbly still but you'll grow into a strong man," Ivar ruffled boy's dark hair.

Boy laughed at his action but didn't like the fact that his new friend wasn't happy. Vali was quiet for a moment before kissing braces on Ivar’s legs, and then got up to hug Ivar. Just like his mom always did when he got hurt. "No hurt."

You smiled, biting your lips. This was something you never expected to see.

Ivar paled. His brain stuttered for a moment and his eyes took in more light than expected, every part of him went on pause while his thoughts catched up. Never before had Ivar noticed how time is so much like water; that it can pass slowly, a drop at a time, even freeze, or rush by in a blink. "Thank you, I feel healed," Ivar replied softly and simply put hands on both sides of the boy to pick him up and sat on his lap. "Comfy?"

Boy nuzzled into him, getting comfortable on his lap and nodded with a short yawn. "Yes. Soft."

Ivar let him rest his side against Ivar's chest. He also yawned. "If you want, nap. I'll keep an eye on you."

Vali nodded, closing his eyes.

You decided to get Astrid's attention pointing out that your son is gone. Poor girl freaked out but you quickly calmed her down, and then sent her back to Great Hall with your shield and ax. After that you approached Ivar. "Comfortable you two?," You whispered.

Ivar looked at you and nodded, putting his fingers to lips. "Shhh. You don't want to wake this little warrior up."

"No I don't. He gets fussy," you nodded and sat next to Ivar. "Ivar the Boneless and child. That's  something new."

"I know, right?," He whispered and wrapped arm around the boy to shield him from rolling off his lap.

You smiled softly looking at this sweet little sight. "Ivar. Can I ask you something?"

He shrugged slightly. "Yes."

"Do you know that a wolf has one mate? One mate for whole life?,” You whispered, looking at him.

"I do, mother taught me and my brothers about that," he replied. "Why? Do you have wolves threatening the settlement?"

You chuckled and shook your head. "Back in York I picked my mate. Man I wanted to spend my life with. Stay by his side no matter what, and it was you,"

"I remember," he replied and started cringing inside. All he needed was you to recall the relationship you two shared.

"You know that since you made me leave Kattegat, I haven't slept with anyone," you said looking down at Vali that was already sleeping in his arms. "You were and still are the only one that slept with me before Vali was born."

"Bishop called it the virgin birth. So, as I assume, you're holy? Or should be considered like one," Ivar blinked, looking at you.

"Ivar I am not a virgin for years. Vali is your son, I found out I am pregnant two months after my return from Kattegat," you announced with a frown. "No virgin birth, no any other man. Just your seed that filled me for months."

Ivar grimaced. "I'm sorry to break it up to you, sweetheart, but I'm a cripple and I can't have children," he whispered loudly.

"Yeah, and you brothers claimed that before England you couldn't fuck a thrall," you raised your eyebrow. "And there you were. Taking me whenever you wanted, however you wanted."

Ivar was about to complain but he went quiet. You were right; his brothers were repeating that he couldn't ever have possessed a woman, yet he did. Which led to the obvious conclusion he could have impregnated you.

You gave him a little smile. "He is your son. This is Vali Ivarsson, son of famous and fierce Ivar the Boneless."

Ivar wanted to pick the boy up and take a closer look but he didn't have a heart to wake this little bundle of happiness. "You mean it?..."

"I swear on my name, reputation and Gods themselves that I mean it," you nodded. "Since our meeting in York till this day, there was no one else in my bed.”

He nodded and went quiet again. It wasn't the news he ever expected to hear. "I'll be visiting him, if you agree but I want Hvitserk to be his father's role. I don't want him to know about me being his father," he said coldly.

"No, Ivar. I won't agree on this, there is nothing he should be ashamed of," shaking your head, you touched his shoulder. "I want you to be here. With me, and with your son."

"No," he replied and shifted slightly in his place, trying to get as far from your touch as possible. "Look at me. I'm a wreck. I always thought that trust must come before love, yet it is not so, for love and trust can arrive at the same moment. When love is given in this way, immediate, no explanations, the trust arrives too. But I broke both your love and trust years ago by sending you out. I shouldn't have done that but I did, and nothing can explain the decision I made back then. Trusts were broken, lies were told. I used you, I did, just to get thing so elusive and unsustainable that I didn't have a chance to rejoice my position as a king for I won it by rage, not by love of the people." He drew a sharp breath and stared at the boy. "I am a cripple. I won't be able to run with him, to show him how to swim, how to sail, how to hunt, how to be a real man. He deserves a good life, better life than I can provide him."

"Ivar," You whispered, moving closer to him. "Things you say are true. You did a lot of evil, and you already paid for it. Gods brought you back to me. Despite everything that happened, for years I hoped you would come back, and you did. We don't know the ways of Gods, maybe you being here is a sign," you looked at Vali and smiled. "Ivar, he won't care about this. He will need his father, the real one, and I know he'll love you the way you are."

He let out a sigh. "I promise to be a good dad to him. I'll do my best but I am scared of failure."

"You won't fail my love. I will be here as well. He is our son and we both will take care of him, and each other," you assured. "I am more worried he will be ashamed of a mother that isn't as beautiful as all the other women... Because of scars on my face."

"And who says it?," Ivar couldn't help but let out a chuckle, pointing on a large scar on his right cheek.

“What is one scare when it comes to my face Ivar," You rolled your eyes, and looked at him, placing your head on his shoulder. "Ivar?"

"So you're not only one that is scared. And you're beautiful. You should know that." When you placed your head on his shoulder, he froze but soon a smile appeared on his lips. "Mmm?"

"I missed you... In every possible way," you wanted to add more but a tiny voice got your attention.

"Mama," Vali said, raising his arms to you. You giggled, and picked the boy up. Boy yawned and looked at you and Ivar with his big blue eyes.

Only then Ivar believed fully; he recognised his own eyes in those of the boy. "I missed you, too... Mommy," Ivar of course had to get on your nerves.

You pointed at Ivar. "This funny man is your father, Vali."

Boy blinked and looked at Ivar. "Papa?"

He offered a slight nod to the boy. "I am, Vali." His son's name spoke loudly, sounded so strangely in his tone but he smiled. "I am."

"Papa!," Boy said happily, and reached for him. You giggled and returned the boy to his father. Vali grabbed his cheek and patted them gently. "Squishy!”

Ivar couldn't stop himself from grinning widely. "Squishy. But you know what's more squishy?" After these words he poked the boy's side. "This. And this," Ivar added while squeezing the boy's cheek.

Boy laughed loudly, and hugged Ivar as tightly as his little arms let him.

You smiled, filling how tears started to fill your eyes. In the end, Ivar rested his forehead against the boy's, they were touching with noses, too. "I love you," Ragnarsson claimed. "I'll never let anything bad happen to you or your mom..."

"Maybe we should get back to the Great Hall? I am sure Hvitserk is worried about us all," you suggested looking at your boys.

"I wish I could give you a piggyback but it would be hard with me using crutch."

"I think he will prefer a chariot rides once he gets a little older," you said, and picked the boy up before helping Ivar get up.

"Hungry!," Vali said loudly.

Sighing, you looked at Ivar. "I think this runs in the family."

Ivar shrugged, and followed you slowly. Today the pain of his legs was almost unbearable, so it took him longer to walk than usual. "Go, go, I'll catch you at the place," he assured.

You frowned and walked closer to him to cup his cheek. "Ivar... Your eyes... I will get you a healer as soon as we get back inside. Maybe she will be able to help you," with the boy in your arms you decided to slow down to not leave Ivar behind.

He had to stop after some time. Ivar gave you a flat smile. "Please. Go back to the house with him, I'll be right back. Don't worry about me. It's nothing, but he's hungry and I don't want to slow you down. Please?"

"Since you are so sure. We will wait at you," you gave him a sad smile and walked away. Vali looked over your shoulder confused of why Ivar stayed behind.

It took him another several minutes to get at the edge of the meadow. The sight was beautiful; your settlement in its full potential. Ivar stood motionless for a longer moment, considering everything that had happened before. He learnt he was a father, that he had a son, the most beautiful and handsome baby boy he had ever seen. He learnt you still had feelings for him; just as he had. He learnt you had given him another chance. A tear streamed down his scared cheek. Then another one and another. "Odin, I don't deserve all the magnificent things you're blessing me with," he whined quietly. "I prayed for death, not for a new life." When he felt his heart rate returned to normal, he continued his way down the hill.

His legs didn't work properly that day, so it resulted in him falling a few times. Thankfully, he didn't break any bone.

While your thralls tried their best to feed the fussy boy, you stood in the big door. Biting your nail nervously you waited at Ivar. Something was wrong, you could remember the stories Hvitserk told you about Ivar and his eyes. You prayed for him to get back safely.

Soon, Ivar reached the Great Hall. He smiled when he spotted you in the door; apparently you've been waiting for him... "Sorry for being late," he excused himself. "Where's Vali?"

"Girls try to feed him. I think he was also waiting for you," you whispered, and looked over your shoulder. "I wanted to be sure that you got here in one piece."

"So here I am," he faked a perfect smile. "May I?," He asked before he stepped inside.

You nodded. "This is your home now, Ivar. Of course you can."

"Papa!," Vali said happily, seeing Ivar. Just then he started to eat like a good boy.

Ivar looked at the thralls who gave him scared glances. "You're doing a good job, girls, don't mind me sitting close." He took a seat at the chair, slowly and carefully to not hurt himself anymore. He observed his son.

You placed a hand on his shoulder. "Are you sure you are okay, Ivar? I can tell something is wrong." You sent thralls away by waving hand at them, and sat down close to him with the boy on your laps so you can continue to feed him.

"I am sure," he assured and touched his son's cheek. "Be a good boy, listen to your mom. You need to eat to become a strong warrior."

Boy nodded, looking at Ivar.

"And you were worried you'll be a bad father. He already loves you," you whispered into Ivar's ear.

He smiled and blushed a little at a comment.

When Vali was done with his meal, he reached hand towards Ivar so you passed the boy to his father.

Ivar placed the boy on his lap. "Missed me, little warrior?," Ivar asked softly, tapping the boy's cheek.

"Yes! Much much!,” Vali nodded eagerly, nuzzling to Ivar.

"He never was that clingy to any other people, he always prefered me. Even when it comes to Hvitserk," you explained happily that Vali accepted Ivar so easily.

"Don't be surprised. He senses who is his dad after all, I bet. And, come on, we have so much in common, don't we, little one? Both brave. Both love you," Ivar pointed at Earl. "And both handsome. It attracts us to one another."

You couldn't help but laugh, and agree with Ivar. Your son had a father and Ivar was back at your side.

After spending more time with his father, Vali became sleepy so you took him to your room. When you returned, Ivar was sitting in front of a fireplace, looking into flames.

You walked to him and gently kissed his temple before sitting down right next to him. "We are alone for tonight. I am sure he will sleep the whole night. How do you feel, Ivar?”

"I hope he'll sleep calmly," Ivar replied softly and gave you a look. "Thank you for the kiss though..."

You laughed softly. "Ivar, no need to thank me,"

"Of course I need to thank you."

Shaking your head you got comfortable in your seat. "Was I really that bad? So bad you had to send me away? After all promises and our plans?"

"No...," He replied. "I was deluded."

Nodding slowly, you looked at him. "So... You didn't mean the words you said back then. Everything we ever did together, wasn't just your way of making sure I stay and fight for you?"

"You know I love you, and loved you back then... I was deluded... I was told I'm a god which was a lie. I thought I am someone that doesn't need anyone to rule... I grieved."

"It was hard for me too, you have no idea how hard it was," You said and took his hand. "I missed you every day, even if I used to live without you."

"I hated myself for what I've done. I raided England because I hoped for death."

"Then I am really happy death didn't come for you," you squeezed his hand. "Because Gods brought you here, back to me, and to your son."

"I would never say I'll have a child. Such a beautiful son... With such a woman..."

"We never know the ways of Gods, love. Maybe this all had to happen."

Ivar thought for a bit. "Can I kiss you?"

You smiled and got up from your seat to place yourself on his laps, of course making sure to not put too much weight on his legs. Cupping his cheek, you kissed him deeply.

He instantly wrapped arms around your waist, pulling you close and kissing you deeply, humming in enjoyment.

You pulled away, breaking the kiss as you ran out of the air. Your forehead rested against his. "Will you be my husband? I don't want to lose you ever again."

He stopped breathing. He didn't even realize he had been holding breath in. "Did you just...?"

You simply nodded. "I want you to be my husband. To stay here with me and our son. I want us to rule together. I want our family to grow bigger."

Instead replying, he kissed you deeply.

♥ Dangerously Perfect Match ♥ || Part IV

♥Part I♥

♥Part II♥

♥Part III♥

Summary: Despite Earl Wolf's life is being flipped upside down, she still finds herself capable of bestowing one particular person with reconciliation and forgiveness

Warnings: Ivar 😈

Words: 7774

Authors: Cass & Rouge

As you wished, Ivar became your husband soon.

Since that wonderful day, you two ruled together, hand in hand.

In the first moment, your people were against it, reminding you and your husband what all of them had lost because of this hellhound, as they used to call him.

The more years passed, the more they calmed down.

People saw Ivar's change, from a blood-thirsty warrior into a good leader, worth the respect but ready to spill blood when it meant the safety of his family and people.

You were proud of that change.

He went through a hard way by your side but all those 4 years were worth it.

Vali grew up with his father and completely didn't mind the fact Ivar was different. After all, no other child had a father that owned a chariot.

It was yet another day in the settlement.

You and your family were gathered on the training grounds. Someone had to train all the new fighters.

"Come on!," Hvitserk yelled to your warrior, encouraging the young men to attack him for the sake of training.

"Raise your shield!," You growled at the young shield maiden as she tried to somehow beat you.

Ivar sat on the side observing the whole training from his chariot with now 6 years old Vali on his laps.

"Father? Will you teach me to fight one day?"

Ivar ruffled the hair of his son playfully. "Of course I will. You'll be the best warrior among our people. Once you're grown enough, I'll teach you how to ride a chariot as well. Remember what I told you?"

Ivar's glance moves slightly around young warriors on the training ground.

They all were vigorous but lacked technique. Thankfully, Hvitserk offered his help in training them. As much as Ivar hated that fact, his older brother was an excellent warlord.

The boy giggled and nodded. "The great warrior wields a sword and his eyes as keen as an eagle," Vali said the words his father always repeated.

You laughed loudly, making one of the girls lose her balance and fall. Your sword was pointed at her throat. "You always need to stand strong. Never let something like this happen."

"Go easy on them. We don't want our young warriors to get scared," Hvitserk laughed.

You smiled at him. "My warriors are famous for being strong as a pack of wolves. This must continue, dear friend."

Ivar felt proud.

A healthy sense of pride can only be born of true love, you used to remind him. He understood those words after some time, when 4 springs had passed and his boy grew so quickly, asking many questions daily.

Ivar saw himself in Vali.

Once he was also a scared boy that turned into a lion that everyone else feared and hated.

"Just look at your mother. Do you see how smoothly she wields her sword? Only one human in this world wields a sword better than me and this is your mother."

"Mother is like a wild she-wolf! Protecting the whole pack, her lair, her mate, and the pup!," Vali said happily, pointing proudly at himself.

"Go on, join her. She'll be delighted to have you around," Ivar gently placed the boy on the ground.

The boy nodded and went to you.

You roared, using your shield to push away the man twice your size. "Look at this! Little pup decided to join me," laughing, you picked the boy up and kissed his cheek.

"I think it's enough for today. We don't want the young ones to die from overtraining," Hvitserk said as he walked to you to ruffle Vali's hair which made the boy laugh.

"There is no such a thing as overtraining, friend, but you are right," you nodded and pointed at the new warriors. "You are free! Go rest, tomorrow won't be any easier."

Few shield maidens started gossiping, glaring at Hvitserk from time to time, and giggling.

Ivar made his horse move and soon joined his wife and son. "Another successful training, wasn't it?" He asked and frowned, spotting the group of girls.

"Of course it was, as always. I want to remind you that my warriors helped you win a war, twice," you nodded and looked at him, hugging Vali close.

"They still need a lot of training but they will get there," Hvitserk added and looked at the group of girls then sent them a wink.

Girls giggled louder, few of them turned heads, pretending they weren't looking at him.

"I am aware, my queen," Ivar nodded at his wife. "But they would be nothing without you."

"They would be nothing without the Earl's dear husband. The best strategist among us all," you said, gently touching his arm.

Hvitserk shook his head, looking at the girls. "I feel forgotten. I am here, working my ass off,"

You laughed and nodded, patting his back. "Oh, of course. We can't forget about Hvitserk. The man that captured the hearts of almost all the women in the settlement."

Ivar sent you a lovely smile, he loved those little moments when during the busy day you offered him the slightest touch or when you two shared a kiss, secretly hiding from glances of prying eyes.

He quickly cringed, hearing what you said about his brother. "Did I miss something?"

"Well, it's enough to look at the young shield maidens," you explained. "But let's be honest, it has been like this since the day I brought him here. They all want a bit of a famous Raganrson."

"Uncle, don't steal all the girls! Father said I will need a wife when I will be as big as him!," Vali said, playing with your braid.

You laughed and kissed the boy's head. "So, boys? I think we should get back to the Great Hall. We all are tired and hungry."

Ivar laughed loudly at Vali's comment. His son was catching every, even the slightest hint.

Asta; your best shield maiden found the courage in herself to walk closer to you and Hvitserk.

She bowed her head to her Earl and smiled a little. "I was wondering if I could use Hvitserk some more...," She asked, looking at you.

Hvitserk observed her and smiled before looking at you.

You stroked Vali's hair and looked at the girl. "For some more training? Of course, as long as he is careful with you. I don't want any surprises stopping you from the fight. Okay, Asta?," You asked, gently stroking her hair.

This girl was like a younger sister to you. You took care of her training since you sat on the throne after your father. For Asta, you were a real role model.

"Of course, my lady. We will be careful with our prince," the girl smiled at him hesitantly and offered him her hand. "Shall we?"

Ivar observed the situation with eyebrows raised high.

"Yes," Hvitserk nodded, taking her hand to kiss it gently before they quickly walked away.

You sighed, joining Ivar in his chariot. "Well, we don't need to wait for him with dinner. She will for sure take care of him," after those words you placed a kiss on Ivar's cheek. "What about us? Shall we get back to the Great Hall?"

"We won't be waiting for my lovely brother. I think we should start charging him for the room. He treats our house like a tavern," he said, chuckling. "Let's get back home. It's getting late and I promised Vali that we are going to see the setting sun."

"Yes! And my father can break a bone but he never breaks his promise,” Vali said loudly.

"You are right, Vali," You agreed and hugged him tightly as the chariot started to move.

Ivar had to close his eyes for a brief second to prevent a single tear to stroll down his cheek. He felt very sentimental in such moments. "Don't you forget what you promised me?" He reminded the boy.

Your hand was placed on Ivar's shoulder, soon it moved to his nape so you could gently caress his skin and hair.

Vali frowned a little and nuzzled you. "I know. We will go see the sunset if I eat my meal."

"That's my boy," Ivar praised the boy and offered you a glance. "You know what to do to ease any inconvenience, huh?"

"No. I just missed the closeness of my dear husband," you said with a smile.

He wrapped his arm around you, as much as he could. "I promise to offer you more after our pup gets to his den."

You smiled and kissed his head then kissed Vali's head.

Your family was everything you ever needed.

Wonderful husband, sweet son, helpful brother-in-law. Everything you ever wished for.

When the chariot stopped you jumped off and waited at Ivar.

When he was off as well, the three of you entered the Great Hall.

"Mmmmm, I can smell something tasty," Ivar claimed loudly before he followed you into the Great Hall. "Your thralls did a good job again."

You sat Vali at his usual seat and sighed heavily, sitting down as well. "Our thralls and I am sure it is tasty. I dream about a good meal and a warm bath, after training it's a Gods' blessing."

Ivar smiled mischievously to himself. He wouldn't be lucky enough to help you wash the dirt and sweat off as he made a promise to his son.

When they were in the middle of the meal, a warrior came in. "My earl, we were informed that tomorrow the visitation from Kattegat will reach our settlement."

You frowned, looking at Ivar and then at the warrior. This information worried you, taking the past; the visit from Kattegat wasn't a good sign.

"Kattegat? It's grandfather's settlement,” Vali gasped.

You nodded, patting his head. "Do we know why and who is coming here?"

"Yes, my lady. Bjørn Ironside leads the troops."

Ivar rolled his eyes, sighing. "That's the cherry on the pie we needed."

"Indeed. Thank you for the information. You can go,"

When the warrior was gone you let out a deep sigh and rubbed your forehead, deeply worried about what would come.

Vali could feel that something was wrong so he pulled at Ivar's shirt and pointed at his empty plate as soon as he got his father's attention. "I ate! My plate is empty. I fulfilled my part of the agreement,' he said proudly.

Ivar, as he was pulled out of deep thoughtfulness, nodded at his son. "Get your fur," he ordered softly, and when the boy ran to another room, Ivar looked at you. "Can you imagine how huge will be his surprise once he sees me alive?"

You let out a short laugh before grabbing the cup to take a big sip of your wine. "He will also be surprised to see me. The woman that fought by your side against him and his mother," shaking your head slightly you rubbed your forehead. "I just wonder what he wants here. It's not like we can offer anything to Kattegat. We do not have any exotic goods nor gold or gems."

"No idea either but I can already say I hate the fact he is going to be present here. Probably that bloody bitch sent him to check up on our fortifications."

"You think it's a good idea to show him you are alive? This could be a shock... And I am sure he won't come here alone," you sighed, looking at your husband. "I don't want war here."

"I am not going to let my half-brother wander around my settlement," he growled slowly. "I won't let him be around you either. I don't care, if he is about to start a war, great then. My sword is bloodthirsty already."

"Ivar. Maybe once he notices there is nothing worth fighting here, he will quickly leave," you said with a frown.

"Mother! Father! Look, I am a bear!," Vali said loudly as he walked into the room with a big brown fur thrown over him. He raised his hand high and growled loudly.

"Mother! Fear the mighty bear! Save yourself!,” Ivar pretended to be terrified, he covered his eyes with curled palms.

You weren't in the mood for playing games but you knew your worries couldn't affect your son. "Oh, no! The mighty bear will eat us all!"

Vali ran up to you and laughed. "Don't be scared! It's only me! Your son!”

Watching the sun setting on the horizon took almost two hours.

Ivar returned with Vali when the coldness of the night stirred around the settlement. He had a very important talk with his son, he told him many things he had been keeping from everyone. Ivar knew he could trust his son fully, and even if Vali was still just a child, he was mature for his age.

The hot bath was everything Ivar dreamt of.

Vali was sent to bed and one of your thralls took care of him, while the boy's parents had some time for themselves.

The hot bath was a blessing. Your sore muscles relaxed and you rested comfortably against Ivar's chest.

Such moments were your favorite, just the two of you. "This is what I needed. A hot bath with my beloved husband," you hummed as his hand traveled your body.

He loved those rare moments equally much. He let his hands roam your body, stroking the curves of your hips and waist. Ivar placed a kiss on your temple. He inhaled the scent of your hot skin and hair and growled loudly.

You purred at his every touch and looked over your shoulder slightly. "Is my husband getting excited just by me being naked and so close to you?," Teasing was something you loved to do, Ivar's reactions were always different and it made stuff interesting.

He closed his eyes and kissed the back of your head, nuzzling to the crook of your neck. "Maybe," he replied in his soft, high voice. "It's hard to not get excited when such a goddess is in my arms."

You laughed softly. "You flatter me, love but I am no goddess. I am just a woman who was lucky enough to meet you," your head turned to him so you could kiss his temple. "I love you Ivar. I am thankful to the Gods that they sent me to York. You made me the happiest woman alive.'

His hands rested on your hips as he hummed into your ear. "I can't take my eyes off you, so you're either a goddess or a witch who cast a spell on me." His lips brushed the soft skin on your neck. "I would love you to leave tomorrow. I don't want you to be around Bjørn."

You let out a sigh and moved your hand into his long hair, shaking your head. "Ivar. You know I cannot do that. I am an Earl, this is my settlement. I am sure he is aware of the woman ruling here. If I would want anyone to stay hidden it's you, Vali, and Hvitserk," scratching his scalp you bite your lips. "I want you all and my people to live through this visit as peacefully as possible."

"I would rather slit his throat open and bathe in his blood," he said openly and groaned. "Let it be. You'll stay but be extremely cautious in relations with him. Can you do that for me?"

You turned in his arm to settle yourself on his lap, wrapping your arms around his neck. "Love, it's not my first time dealing with a difficult man," smiling, you cupped his cheek. "Somehow I managed the relations with one wild Ragnarson."

"I don't know what you are talking about, love," he grasped your hips tightly and instantly attacked your neck.

You moaned and giggled, rolling your hips. "Oh, you know who I am talking about."

He wrapped his fingers around your neck and pulled you into the kiss. "Maybe I do. You spin my head around, beautiful."

"You know. I’ve been thinking... Vali is a big boy now, soon he will have enough of his mother's love. How about we start trying for another pup?," You teased, pressing your hips to his.

Ivar smiled proudly and kissed you again, his tongue slipped past yours easily. He broke the kiss once he ran out of air in his lungs. "You can be sure I'll do my best to breed you."

"Yes... Please. Breed me, my love," you whimpered in his arms.

Thanks to Ivar, the morning came quickly.

Since morning you were getting ready for the interesting visit.

You sat in your chair, dressed in a beautiful black and red, long dress, humming loudly while braiding your long hair. "Ivar? Love? Do you think I should put on a mask?"

"No," he replied, still lying in bed, nuzzling to the pillow you slept on. "You're so beautiful, don't hide it. Your scars are not as visible since you visit that healer at North."

You huffed, touching your scared part of the face. "But they are still there, we both know this, love," looking over your shoulder you smiled at the sight of your husband, hugging your pillow and taking in your scent.

"You like it?"

"Mmmm?," He mumbled, opening his eyes slowly. "Oh, yes. It smells like you. I hate the fact you left the bed to get ready for that piece of shit that used to be called my brother," Ivar rolled to his back. "I don't see your scars anymore. You're just very pretty, your beauty takes my breath away."

When you finished your makeup you chuckled and got up to walk closer to the bed. "I need to look like a real Earl, love. Even if it wasn't Bjørn, I still would need to get ready. Just remember I love my husband and only him."

"I hope so," he growled, slipping hands under his head. "Don't you think your neckline is too exposed in that dress? I can peek easily into your breasts."

"Your eyes travel to the wrong places, dear husband," you placed a quick kiss on his lips. "Wolf's fur will cover it, don't worry."

"I'm going to get up and take Vali with me. We will go to the nearby settlement and stay there until you send our people to let us know he's gone."

You frowned.

"You sure you don't want to stay here and keep an eye on me and your brother?"

"I want but as we spoke, our son needs to be protected at all costs," he reminded and propped his upper body on elbows.

”You are right, my dear. Get ready then, I will go too," You kissed him deeply, cupping his cheek.

"I hope you two will have a calm trip."

Taking a deep breath you walked to the main room.

One of the thralls brought you the heavy wolf's fur and wrapped it around your shoulders. You took a seat on your throne and then pulled on the hood made out of the wolf's head. "Let's see what Ironside wants from me," you muttered to yourself, mentally getting ready.

It took an hour for Ivar to get ready. This day wasn't good since the moment he put his legs on the floor; the pain was so intense a tear or two rolled down his cheeks.

He put a poker face on yet and helped his son to get ready for the trip.

He was lucky enough; when they were leaving the settlement, he spotted an army entering from the west. "Ironside...," Ivar grunted under his breath. "Hold on, son."

Ivar hit the rains, making his horse galloped.

The door to the Great hall opened and a tall, well-built man dressed in a black, fitted shirt and black pants stepped inside. His hair was braided in a thick braid, the glance of his cold enough it could freeze everything around. "I came to see Earl Wolf."

You smiled, looking at him.

There were a lot of things you heard about him but never really had a chance to meet Ragnar’s oldest son.

You had to admit, he was looking like a bear and was handsome.

"Well! You are looking at her. Welcome Bjørn Ironside, son of Ragnar," you said loudly, getting up from the throne to greet him. "What did I do to deserve a visit from someone like you?"

"Earl Wolf," he spoke loudly and as soon as he stopped in front of you, he bowed his head a little and leaned forward to take your hand and place a kiss on your palm. "I came to bargain."

You smiled at this.

This wasn't the type of greeting you expected from him but you liked it. "Bargain? I am sorry to disappoint you but we don't have anything exotic that we can sell. I am afraid your travel was a waste of time."

"When such a beautiful lady welcomes me in, it was not a waste of time. I need some of your warriors. I remember you fighting against me and my mother in the battle of Kattegat."

You chuckled at his comment, oh, he was that type of man.

"Oh, do you know? I wonder who threatens you that you need help from a woman who beat you with your brother."

"King Harald decided to invade my settlement," Bjørn said openly. "Unfortunately, some of our men are with Ubbe, in England, so it's hard to push enemies away. That's when I thought you might be useful," eldest Ragnarsson dared to wrap his arm around the curve of your waist.

"Your brother betrayed me as soon as became useless to him. He promised me a lot of things and then forced me to leave," You said slowly, moving your hand up and down his chest.

"How do I know you won't do the same, Bjørn Ironside?" His name rolled off your lips as you looked up at him.

He leaned forward and down, soon his cheek almost brushed yours as he whispered directly into your ear. "I'm afraid you need to trust me, mighty Earl."

"I'm afraid I don't help people who I cannot trust. Trust is the most important to me," You whispered back and moved your hand to grab the thick braid of his.

"One Ragnarsson already made a fool out of me. In front of my people, this won't happen again."

"Of course it won't, for I am not Ivar the Boneless," he almost growled, his tone deep, vibrating through your body.

Bjørn looked down on you. "I heard you are known for your hospitality. I hope there will be a place for my warriors to spend the night."

You stiffened at the thought of him staying here longer than a few hours or a day maybe. What with your husband and your son?! Hvitserk wasn't a problem since girls would take care of him.

You nodded, looking at him. "Of course. You and your warriors will be well feed and get a dry place to sleep"

"Thank you, Earl Wolf. We also brought you some gifts."

Bjørn gestured for his men to bring the heavy chests in. "Gold and materials, for I have heard you lack those."

You nodded and walked closer to the chest to look inside. Somehow you still didn't trust him much. To your surprise, the chest was indeed full. "That's a kind gift. I didn't expect such kindness. Thank you."

Bjørn offered you a polite nod. "We should consider renewing our trading paths," he claimed

"We will think about that. I ended it when your brother was a king and I can say we suffered much," you said.

You decide to prepare a feast for Bjørn and his warriors. Just a small feat for them to eat and give your warriors some rest.

When no one was paying much attention to your person, you decided to send a messenger to Ivar to inform him about the situation.

Once it was done, you returned to the feast.

Of course, Bjørn spotted the moment you left the building and was waiting for your return right next to the door.

When you passed his hiding spot, he let out a dark chuckle. "Well, well, Earl herself sneaked out of the feast. What was the cause of such a rush?"

"Important things. Things that should not concern you since you are not part of this settlement, only a guest," You said, looking at him. "Shouldn't you be eating with your people? I threw a feast for nothing?"

"I was just worried the queen of the evening wandered somewhere alone, in the night," he walked closer and looked down at you.

You raised an eyebrow, looking up at him. He was so fucking big. "Worried? And why is that? I know I am just a woman but I can take care of myself."

"I bet you do," he put a hand on your shoulder, giving you a firm squeeze. "I hope you are not trying to fuck me up behind my back."

"I am not Ivar the Boneless. No need to worry about that," you said, patting his hand.

"You are safe here. I can swear on my life and honor."

"Maybe I'm a fool but I believe you," he whispered right into your ear as he leaned down. "It's strange though that such a great woman is still without a husband."

You chuckled, thinking about Ivar. Oh, you missed him so much, all you wished was for him to be here.

Humming you cupped his cheek and pulled him closer, resting his forehead against yours. "It's a shame that such a man cannot find this one perfect wife and keeps changing women but dares to point out my lack of a husband."

He laughed loudly. "Fair point. I think I am not lucky in love and that's the cause," he whispered, his hot breath hitting your cheek. He used his thumb to brush your lips.

"And you think you will get lucky here?" You asked with a soft smile. "Sadly, misfortune doesn't create good couples, Ironside."

"Who said I'm looking for anything, dear Earl," be put his arm around your waist.

"Your behavior speaks louder than the words. I can see that, I met a lot of men on my way," You shrugged, patting his chest.

He smiled and used his other hand to grab your chin and force you to raise your head. He looked into your face. "What can I say? You're a beautiful woman. All men are losing their heads for the Earl."

You laughed and smiled at him innocently. "Men are losing their heads for the power, not the person. Marrying me would be an easy gate to the throne. They don't see a beautiful woman, they see a way to be someone important."

He smiled at you and simply stole a kiss from your lips.

You growled and didn't kiss him back, pushing him away. "Good to know you are no different than all other men," you muttered wiping your lips.

Thanks to Gods, Ivar wasn't here because if he saw this, the whole feast would turn into a bloodbath.

But Ivar knew well what happened.

His eyes widened once Hvitserk told him what he saw while checking the situation in the settlement.

Oh, Ivar felt huge rage and jealousy, he couldn't stop himself from smashing his hand a few times against a wooden wall. "Knew this will end like this!"

Vali walked slowly into the room. The poor boy was sleepy but Ivar's loud behavior woke him up.

"What's wrong... Why is daddy so loud?," He muttered, rubbing his eyes but still smiled seeing Hvitserk. "Uncle?"

Older Ragnarsson picked Vali up. "Hey there, little one. Nothing is wrong, your father just got a little angry. He didn't mean to wake you up," He said, hugging the boy.

"I'm sorry," Ivar mumbled and turned to face his son. "I didn't mean to wake you up, son."

The boy yawned and nodded, nuzzling to his uncle

Hvitserk sighed, patting the boy's back. "As I was saying. That's what I saw but knowing her, it was a one-site thing. She pushed him away and didn't look pleased with all," he explained, trying his best to not mention your name when Vali was in his arms.

Ivar didn't reply, instead, he rubbed his temple with a shaking hand. "I gotta go there. I can't be here, and she can't be there. Alone. She's just a helpless woman after all."

Older brother raised an eyebrow. "She? Helpless? If she would hear that, you would get punched. Hard," he chuckled and shook his head. "You can't go there. He thinks I am just gone and you are dead. She can take care of herself."

"I don't want her to be taking care of this on her own, understood? This is our place. And he's nothing but a son of the bloody, sorry for the phrase, bitch that killed our mother."

"Mother says that it’s a bad word," Vali said quietly.

"And she is right," Hvitserk nodded, hugging the boy.

"So? What are we doing? The leader here is her loyal friend, shall we leave Vali with his family and go back?”

Ivar rubbed his chin. "No. You'll stay with the boy, and I'll go visit them."

"I don't think it's a good idea. I want to go there too. She needs my help as well."

"Vali. You're too young, but I believe we can have great use in you tonight," Ivar said softly. "Do you want to join me and your uncle?"

Hvitserk raised an eyebrow and looked at the half-asleep boy in his arms.

Vali nodded.

"I'll let you hold the reins. We are going to meet your mom. Shall we?"

Vali gasped and suddenly was fully awake, all excited and happy. "I want to hold the reins! I will be like you! I want to see mommy! I miss her."

Older brother shook his head. "Let's go then. Lead the way, brother."

"Son, put your furs on, and meet me and uncle outside," Ivar instructed simply as he walked slowly outside the building.

Hvitserk set the boy down and ruffled his hair. "Go, I will wait for you here."

Vali nodded and quickly ran off to find his fur. Once he was dressed he followed Hvitserk to join Ivar.

Ivar was leaning against the chariot, supporting his weight on one straightened arm, grasping tightly the edge of the chariot.

He felt incredibly bad, another wave of burning pain washed his anger off, leaving him vulnerable.

Once he spotted his son with the corner of his eye, he raised his head and smiled the pain off. "Get in, little warrior."

Vali jumped in and looked at his father. "Are you okay, father? Are you in pain again? Mom will be worried," he said.

"I'm fine," Ivar assured and kissed the top of the boy's head.

He never knew he could lie so easily, without the slightest blink of an eye.

You always loved feasts, no matter if they were big or small. It was a great way to relax and forget about the worries of the day but this time it was different.

You lacked Ivar and Vali's presence. Your mind was occupied by the thoughts about them. Were they okay, was everything okay with their health?

Letting out a deep sigh, you took a sip out of your horn, trying to calm down.

Bjørn lurking around didn't help you much.

Bjørn couldn't take his eyes off you. Such a powerful woman, ruling all alone, surrounded by many men. There was something beneath the surface, he could feel you weren't fully honest with him.

Suddenly, the door to the Great Hall opened, and two figures stepped in. It was Ivar, Vali and Hvitrserk.

You stood up as soon as you saw them. Suddenly the facade of a strong, alone Earl fell and it was replaced by a loving mother and wife. "Ivar! Vali!" You almost ran to them.

Cupping Ivar's cheek, you looked at him and your son. "Are you two okay? Is Vali sick? Are you in pain, love?" You asked and looked at Hvitserk. "Are you okay?"

Ivar's arm wrapped tightly around your waist, he pulled you close to his body and kissed you deeply, slipping his tongue past your lips, easily dominating the kiss.

Bjørn, looking very surprised, got off his spot and walked closer. "Well, well, and we all thought you were long dead, Ivar."

"I bet many of your people cheered once they heard the news about my death," Ivar smiled wryly, yet his eyes remained old as stones. "What are you doing in my little kingdom?"

"Your kingdom? Ha, that's funny," Bjørn shook his head and looked at you, offering a cold glance of his, still checking your body. "I thought Earl Wolf was the leader."

"She is not only the leader but first and foremost my wife and mother of my son," Ivar snapped through clenched teeth. "So better keep your dirty hands off her, understood?"

You licked your lips after the kiss and nodded your head. "That's true. I am indeed an Earl."

After saying this you picked Vali up and hugged him tightly, happy to see him. "I wasn't fully honest with you, Bjørn Ironside but now I am. This is my dear husband and our son. I don't need to introduce you to Hvitserk."

Bjørn's hands clenched into the fists. How such a beautiful woman could end up with his crippled half-brother and Hvitserk, who was presumed dead as well. "Fine then. What a beautiful family you have," eldest Ragnarsson let out a growl as he leaned down to grab Ivar by his shoulder. "You should be burnt alive for what you've done to my people."

"Your people, Ironside?," Ivar laughed.

"Mine and my mothers’," he reminded him. "And you," Bjørn pointed at Hvitserk, "Traitor. Ubbe was right when he claimed you can't be trusted."

"ONE MORE WORD, IRONSIDE!," You growled and gave him a cold glance, pushing his hand off of your husband's shoulder. "I want to remind you where you are. You are in my lair, if you dare to touch anyone from my family I will cut your hands off myself," You informed him resting your free hand on the sword that was hanging on your side.

Bjørn smiled and looked directly at you. "So that was the reason you were so cold. Because you offered your life to serve a fucking cripple who fucked you years ago. Ridiculous and pathetic," Ironside grunted.

He looked back at Ivar, the eldest brother pulled him closer easily, looking him deeply in the eyes. "Remember my words, cripple. There will be a day when my sword will pierce your useless body, stirring your guts, bathing in the blood of yours. The day will come when you'll be begging for my mercy."

Bjørn offered his half-brother a wry smirk and simply spat him in the face.

All the chatters went quiet around the room.

"Father…," Vali whimpered and quickly hid his face in the fur you were wearing.

This made you angry. "That's enough. Warriors!"

At that moment your men surrounded you and Bjørn.

"If you want to leave this place alive and still have men to fight against Harald, I suggest you leave." You pulled out your sword and smiled at him. "I may be known for my hospitality but I won't stop myself from killing you when you try to lay your hands on my family."

For the first time in his entire lifetime, Ivar didn't react. It wasn't yet caused by the fact his son would witness his cruelty.

Ivar faced the pain strong like never before. The burning feeling spread across his body, from legs, along the spine, right to the brain. It made him stiffened, unable to move. All he could do was raise his chin to look at Bjørn. "Get out," he demanded quietly.

Bjørn scoffed. "Ivar the Boneless, who doesn't want to end up in a fight? What's wrong with you, brother? Did your lovely wife cut the things you call balls off completely, huh?!"

"That's enough, Bjørn. Leave if you know what is good for you," Hvitserk said, calling the warriors over.

They easily pulled Bjørn away from your husband while others gathered his warriors.

"Throw them out, I don't want him or his filthy soldiers here. Never again. There will be no trade path nor any other help," You said simply pointing the sword at him.

"You'll regret your decision, Earl Wolf, sooner or later," Bjørn warned before vanishing from sight of yours.

You didn't care about his threats, after all, you weren't getting ready for the war. All you cared about was your family.

Hvitserk left the three of you to make sure Bjørn left for good.

When the Great Hall was free from any kind of intruders, you quickly walked to Ivar. "Love, are you okay?"

Vali also looked at him, the boy was just as worried as you were.

Ivar turned his head slightly, he didn't look at you, his eyes fixed on the floor right at his feet. "Yes," he replied. "Take our son to bed, he will be tired after that day."

"No! I don't want to go to bed. I want to stay with you and mom," Vali protested loudly, shaking his head.

Ivar sighed. "Fine then."

Slowly, step by step, he headed to the room he shared with you and your son.

With one gesture he sent all the thralls away.

Of course, you followed him.

You closed the door behind yourself and then set Vali on the floor.

The boy immediately ran up to his father.

"Ivar. What's wrong, love?" You asked, walking closer.

"I said it's fine," he snapped a little too viciously but he was simply tired of everyone asking him whether he was doing well.

Vali jumped a little at his father's harsh tone and moved back to you to hide under the heavy black fur.

You sighed and nodded, stroking the boy's hair. "Very well then. Come on Vali, mom will put you to sleep."

Ivar sat alone for a long moment, considering his current situation.

In the end, quietly, without letting anyone know, he got up and slowly left the chamber and then the great hall.

He headed to the hill he used to sit on with his son, telling him stories of his family.

Putting Vali to sleep was as hard as when he was just a baby.

Boy was confused, scared, and worried but thanks to Gods you somehow calmed him down and he was fast asleep.

You were even more confused when you realized Ivar was gone. Ivar was fully capable of taking care of himself but he was your husband, it was normal that you were worried.

You quickly changed into something more comfortable than that stupid dress.

After this, you went to check the place you knew Ivar loved to visit.

As you walked closer, you could see his dark figure.

Wrapped in thick bear fur, Ivar was sitting on the large rock, looking at the endless horizon. He was sobbing quietly.

There was a lot you wanted to say but instead of that, you decided to stay quiet. You walked closer and sat right next to him.

He quickly wiped his cheeks with the top of his palms. "I didn't hear you coming," he stated quietly.

"What can I say? I am good at sneaking," you smiled softly and took his hand in yours. "You know, love, it's good to cry sometimes. It clears your mind and helps calm ragged nerves."

"I'm a warrior. I shouldn't be crying," he told you softly but nuzzled to your palm.

"Ivar. I am a warrior too and I cry too. I cried a lot in the past and look at me," you shrugged. "Nothing bad happened to me."

"Pain knocks on the door and walks right in, the visitor that leaves in their own time. All we can do is learn from it, grow in our empathy for others in pain, and do what we can to recover and regain good health, which is not so easy," he stated carefully. "I feel weak, for days now. I can barely walk, each step is like thousands of needles were pinned into my spine and legs, it makes it impossible to breathe."

"Ivar...," You whispered, squeezing his hand. "Why didn't you tell me? I am your wife, the person that can lean on and will never be judged. No matter what, I would burn the whole of Norway and England just to help you ease your pain."

"The truth is no one can help me, you know this," he replied easily.

"Don't say that, Ivar. Remember the healer that helped with my scares? You said you felt much better after things he made for you," you remained him. "You can be sure that I would go to him again, just to help you."

"I am useless," he simply rolled to his side and laid his head on your lap, seeking comfort of any kind. "All I do is stir shit around us. I wish I was a good person but I am not and will never be."

"You aren't useless, Ivar. You do a lot around here. You support me and help me carry the burden of being an Earl, without you I would break like a thin twig," You whispered as your hand started to gently stroke his hair. "You teach our son what being loved means, you show him how important the family is. You teach him to be a real man. I know you made many mistakes in the past but you learned from them a lot."

Your lap was so comfortable that he closed his eyes, humming almost. "You ease everything that bothers me, dear wife. You forgave me a lot, and I can't describe how grateful I am."

"Maybe my life was different from yours in some parts but it teaches me that it's not always fair," You bent down a little to kiss his head. "I am happy to have you back in my life as my dear husband. No matter your flaws and mistakes because no one is free from those."

"Don't you sometimes think about how it would be to have a normal husband? Not a cripple, not a murderous and egocentric man like me?"

You chuckled. "I would if my husband wasn't normal but for me he is. Ivar the Boneless, my husband is the most wonderful man that ever lived. Loving husband and father, he is also the greatest warrior I ever knew."

Oh, you tickled his ego just fine. He slowly rolled on his back, raised his chin to look you in the eyes. "You're my morning star and salvation," he reached his hand out and touched your cheek, slowly caressing smooth skin.

"You are my life and my whole world. There would be no me without you, my love," you hummed and turned your head to place a kiss on his hand.

He smiled. "Love? Do you remember the one particular talk we shared some time ago? About growing our little family?

You nodded. "How could I forget, love? You told me that you wish for a big family."

"I want and on the other hand, I don't," he replied smoothly, tugging the furs tighter around his form. "I wouldn't take your suffering during labor. I don't want to... I can't lose you."

"How about we try for one more? Just so our boy can have a sibling," You smiled at him. "I am a strong woman, my body can take it. You won't lose me."

"I'm just scared, for I can't risk your life or well-being, I did it once already," Ivar caressed your cheek.

"Don't be scared, love. This time it will be different. We will be together, from the beginning till the end," you whispered, touching his hand.

He nodded and sat up slowly. "Shall we go back to our nest?," He asked. "To our boy?"

"We shall, after today I am sure he will visit our bed at some point in the night," you got up and offered him your arm. "Let me help you, my dear husband."

It took him longer to get up and stand properly on his shaking feet.

A slow walk to the settlement was filled with talks about your future and plans.

Even if the walk took longer than usual you didn't mind it at all. After this chaotic day, you

needed some time with him.

Back in your room, you helped him bathe and change. The whole time was filled with talks and sweet words.

The bed was comfortable as never before.

"Ivar? I am happy to have you," you whispered, nuzzling to your pillow.

"So am I to have you by my side," he replied softly, offering you his shoulder to lean on. "I won't lie, I was so jealous of Bjørn kissing you."

You nuzzled to his shoulder. "Just so you know. I did not kiss him back, it was one side thing,"

"I heard," he claimed and kissed the top of your head.

"I hope you believe what you heard," you sighed.

Suddenly the door to your shared bedroom started to open slowly. "Mommy... Daddy..."

Ivar rested his upper body on elbows. "Vali? What is it, son?"

"Can't sleep. I am scared the big man will return," the boy said, rubbing his eyes. "I know I am big... But can I sleep with you and mom?"

Ivar pretended to consider the boy's request for a longer time. "Let it be," he shifted the furs aside to make room for his son. "Jump in."

Vali smiled and quickly climbed into the bed to get comfortable between his parents.

You kissed his forehead, wrapping the fur tightly around him. "Comfortable?" You asked and he nodded.

Ivar smiled at his son and pecked his cheek. "Now, close your beautiful eyes and sleep. Your mother and father are here and will always protect you."

The boy yawned and nodded, nuzzling to the pillow. He smiled and closed his eyes.

Ivar looked at you and smiled, resting his head against the boy.

You got comfortable and reached over Vali to take Ivar's hand. "My two handsome boys. Lights of my life."

Ivar smirked at you and kissed the top of your palm.

A Page From a Travelogue - Ubbe x Reader

Summary: The reader is a traveler who explores new lands. Finally, one day, she and her crew arrive in Kattegat, the settlement of great repute. Her time is filled with bonding with the sons of Ragnar. Will love bloom? Or will lust be in the first place?

Warnings: Smut! Don’t interact if you’re a minor!

Words: 6321

Authors: Cass & Rouge

Ubbe stood at a wooden pier at docs, looking forward to the boats that sailed towards the shore.

As soon as he and his brothers heard the horns announcing the newcomers, the oldest brother decided to check firsthand who was about to visit Kattegat.

You smiled seeing a settlement on the horizon.

Traveling was wonderful but everyone needed some rest and supplies needed to be restocked as well.

All you hoped was that people in this settlement weren't some savage maniacs.

As two first ships docked, Ubbe crossed arms behind his back, waiting for some authority to come.

You jumped off the ship and shivered a little, pulling the fur tighter around yourself. "With whom may I speak here?” You asked loudly, looking around.

"With me," Ubbe replied as shortly as it was possible. "Who are you and what's your purpose?"

"Oh, I and my people don't have any bad intentions if this is what you're asking about. My men and I need some rest and we need to restock food and other supplies." You explained shortly with a little shrug of your shoulders. "No need to worry, we do have gold and will pay."

"Good then," Ubbe Ragnarsson replied simply and gave a nod to his men to lower their axes.

You bowed your head a little. "If I man ask... Where are we?”

"Kattegat," Ubbe replied in a tone filled with pity.

You frowned a little. "No need for that kind of tone. Forgive me but I am a traveler. I don't follow any direction, just the will of gods. My apologies if I didn't recognize your settlement sooner, I had more important stuff on my mind."

"What's your purpose in our region then?"

"This is where gods and wind brought me." You shrugged, crossing your arms over your chest.

"So you and your men sail, being led by nothing but the gods and their will?"

"Exactly. This makes traveling much more interesting than just following lines on a map. Everyone can do this but not everyone is ready to let gods guide the ship." You explained with another little shrug. "I heard that Kattegat is famous for its hospitality."

With a short nod of his head, Ubbe let his thralls know it was safe to help the newcomers.

You bowed your head again and followed him into the Great Hall, hoping you wouldn't lose your head for acting thoughtless and inconsiderate.

Little did the newcomers know that a pair of curious eyes observed their every step from a distance.

Ivar, who was returning home after another lonely day spent spying on his brothers, was very surprised once he spotted ships sailing into their bay. He had to check who the hell was brought to his settlement.

Meanwhile, Ubbe introduced the newcomers' leader to his mother, the Queen.

You yet again bowed your head in front of a queen, to pay her the proper respect. So, the man that greeted you was a prince? He didn't look like one for sure.

"Just to make everything clear, I came here from a long trip, and I assure you that all we want is some rest, food and in a few weeks we will leave."

Aslaug, with her legs crossed, sitting on her throne, looked at her eldest son.

"She's speaking the truth, mother. I saw their ships filled with chests and treasures, not warriors. They pose no risk and I sense the honesty in their leader's reasoning," Ubbe claimed.

The Queen got up, walked closer, and offered you a smile. "Be our guest then."

You smiled and nodded. "Thank you so much for your generosity, Queen Aslaug. I promise you to not cause any trouble to you, your children, or the settlement itself."

"Your men will be hosted by our people and our servants will prepare you a room in our house," Queen informed and returned to her previous spot.

You blinked surprised. This was something you weren't expecting in the slightest bit but you weren't going to argue with the Queen. "Thank you so much."

The woman only nodded.

Ubbe looked at you, improving the belt around his hips. "Come. I need to introduce you to a few important people."

"Of course." You said quietly and followed him.

He took you to another room, with a long table standing next to the longest wall. Three young men sat there, drinking and eating, chatting loudly.

More princes, you assumed but smiled at them, giving each of them a polite greeting.

Hvitserk was the one to spot the newcomer - he jolted up from his spot and instantly formed himself next to you. "Who's that?" He asked his older brother.

"This is Y/N, she's a traveler, she and her men are visiting Kattegat."

You blinked and looked at Hvitserk. He was a quick one.

Nodding you smiled. "Gods and wind brought us here. At the right time since we need to get ready for another adventure."

Younger brother's eyes widened as he heard about your plans. "My name's Hvitserk Ragnarsson, Ubbe here is my older brother. These are Sigurd and Bjørn."

"It's nice to meet you all. I am honored to finally meet the sons of Ragnar," you claimed. "I hope my visit here won't be a problem to any of you."

"No, of course not!," Hvitserk exclaimed instantly, not even letting other brothers introduce themselves. "Would you like to drink and eat?"

You couldn't help but giggle. "I spent many days at the sea. I would love to eat something. Of course, if others don't mind me joining."

"No, they don't. Follow me, please," Hvitserk nodded at you.

Ubbe observed his younger brother with content; it was one of the very rare moments when Hvitserk was interested in something else than eating.

You followed Hvitserk and accepted the seat he picked for you. After adjusting your coat, you sat down and took the full cup Hvitserk offered you.

The rest of them followed, and soon you had been surrounded by men and their curious glances.

"Am I the first woman that ever came here?" You joked, looking at them all.

"It's not so often when a beautiful woman pays us a visit without other purposes than war," the tall, blonde viking replied.

You chuckled and nodded. "Now it explains all the looks. Thank you for the kind words."

"Do you want an apple?" Hvitserk offered.

"Yes, please. I am really hungry. Thank you for your kindness." You smiled at him.

Hvitserk got up from the table and went to another place, to return soon with a huge, beautiful apple.

You accepted the fruit with a polite nod and started to eat.

Ubbe was kind enough to make sure that your men were all fed and taken care of.

You swallowed the piece of the apple you had in your mouth and smiled at them all. "So... Maybe since you all look at me like this... I can tell you some stories. Would you like that?"

Sigurd was the first one to nod. "Do you know some sea shanties?"

"Oh, I actually do. My men love to sing them when we travel. It helps to fill the lonely times and silence of the sea." You said, looking at him. "Would you like me to sing?"

"Wait. I'll get my lute."

* * * * *

Ragnarssons and you spent a very nice afternoon together. You sang with them, taught them a few new shanties, told them some stories about your adventures. Even queen Aslaug joined.

This was what you loved the most. Spending time with new people, just enjoying the shared time. Honestly, you felt more than relieved they accepted you so easily.

You sang so much that your throat started to hurt and your voice became cracky.

Ubbe notified you that all of your men were gifted with safe places to rest.

"Oh, gods. Thank you so much, if I can be honest. I am grateful for your kindness and help." You said with honesty in your voice. "Not everyone is so good for travelers."

"She's right. Harald wouldn't be as kind as we are," Sigurd added.

Ubbe waved his hand at his younger brother to silence him. "Come with me, I'll show you a chamber I've ordered to get prepared for you."

You giggled and nodded. "As much as I love the company, I need to rest. I hope you all will forgive me. I can tell you more stories tomorrow." You promised, getting up.

Ubbe led the way to a cozy room at the back of Great Hall.

The room wasn't too big; it contained a huge bed with freshly put sheets, a little table with a chalice and jug stood nearby, and a single mirror was placed beside the jug.

"If you need anything, just come to us or ask the servants, they'll gladly help you."

"I am sure I won't need anything else," you said with a sweet smile, dancing on your lips. "You already offered me more than I expected. I was sure to spend the night in stables."

The man nodded his head. "Everyone is welcomed in Kattegat, as long as their purposes are right."

"Very well. Thank you once again, for everything." You bowed your head a little.

"Have a calm night," he told her and left the room.

"You too."

When Ubbe was gone, you sighed deeply and flopped on the bed.

It was more than you expected but you weren't going to complain.

Soon, you undressed and took a quick bath.

Some time later, the door leading to the guest room opened but no one appeared in them.

You looked at the door and frowned softly. This was odd. Did they have ghosts there?

Then, there were some noises located on the floor level.

Sitting up, you looked at the ground and frowned. "What in a gods' name..."

All you could see was a man. A man who was crawling so quickly that within the blink of an eye he was right by your bed.

"Who are you? What do you want?" You asked loudly. "How dare you to simply walk... Crawl here as you please!?”

"You're a guest in my house and I came to check who the hell you are," a strangely sweet yet husky voice replied from darkness and only a pair of eyes glistened in a dim light cast by a candle standing on the table next to the bed.

"I am a traveler and I was welcomed here by the queen and her sons." You said proudly.

"Well then, good for you," the man replied, completely unbothered and uninterested by your explanation. "How long are you going to stay?"

"Not too long I think... I am leaving as soon as I collect whatever I need, and when my men are ready."

You could hear a loud hum. "Where are you from?"

"From nowhere. I am a traveler, I do not have a home." You summed up.

"Everyone has a home," the voice replied. "I'm curious how it's possible that a woman survived in this world on her own as a traveler."

"What do you mean, how? I simply did and I am not fully alone. I have a crew.” You said, crossing your arms over your chest.

"Crew. Phew! Saw them. They're everything but warriors. Sneaked into your ship. Nothing special as well."

"Just because you saw them doesn't mean you know them. I know them like no one else and I know I can count on them."

He went quiet for a long moment. "What's your name? Even if you don't have a home, you gotta have a name, traveler."

"My name is, Y/N, and yours?"

"I'm Ivar the Boneless, the youngest prince of Kattegat."

"Why weren't you with your brothers when I came here, prince?" You asked, raising your eyebrow.

"You see, me and my brothers, we're walking different paths," he explained, lowering his tone slightly. "They're more social."

"No need to fear. I won't come to you to drink your blood, dear prince. I am not a monster." You said.

"This is what I'll judge," he told you. "Sleep well."

"You too." You said slowly and laid down on your side to get comfortable enough to rest.

* * * * *

The next day came quickly. As always in the morning, the main chamber in the Great Hall was full of people. Thralls and servants were present to help with the breakfast.

You got up early and got ready for the day. After putting on your clothes you braid your hair in a way that it wouldn't bother you during the day. Once ready, you left the room to take a look around

You met five young men at the table, along with the queen sitting on her throne and speaking with some thrall.

"Good morning, Y/N," Ubbe was the first one to greet you.

"Good morning, Ubbe." You greeted him with a sweet smile, sitting down at the free seat. "I hope your night was calm."

He nodded in reply. Hvitserk, he sat next to you, offered you a piece of bread.

You smiled at him, taking the piece of bread. "I have a feeling you truly want to take care of me, Hvitserk."

"I think that every woman needs some support from men and every woman should be taken care of properly."

"You are the sweet one, aren't you? Thank you." You asked and winked at him before improving yourself in the chair so you could eat.

"Can you quit it, you two?" It was the youngest prince, who observed the situation, playing with a chalice in his hand. "I feel sick looking at you."

"Don't mind our little brother, he's a nasty bastard," Hvitserk told you.

"Don't be so hard on your younger brother, Hvitserk," you shook your head. "Ivar, I hope you had a quiet night with me behind the wall. I wasn't too loud, was I?"

The dark-haired, young man observed you. "It was all good. Hope it's going to stay this way. The last thing I need is to hear you get your cunt fucked by some on them," he pointed at his brothers.

"That's enough, Ivar," Ubbe raised his tone.

"It's fine, Ubbe," You gently patted his shoulder. "You can't change the fact your little brother might be a little jealous."

"Ha! You wish, woman," Ivar rolled his head back a little, laughing loudly. "I could have hundreds of women like you."

"Ivar," queen Aslaug stepped into the conversation. "Behave. Y/N is our guest."

"I'm so sorry for my brother," Ubbe told you again.

"It's alright. I met people worse than him so I don't take his words to myself." You assured Ubbe with a warm smile. Then you started to eat.

Ubbe offered an angry glance to his younger brother.

Yet the rest of the breakfast went in a calm atmosphere.

You of course didn't stop yourself from telling some stories that you remembered.

Ubbe could swear he was about to listen about your adventures for the entire day or even days if you'd want to share more with him.

After the breakfast, you again thanked the Queen and her sons for their hospitality. Since you didn't want to bother them any longer because they for sure had their duties, you decided to go and check upon your men. Some of them suffered some injuries during the last trip and you had to make sure they were doing fine.

Little did you know you'd been followed by Ubbe.

The crew greeted you happily, asking if you were doing just fine. Of course, you assured them that you are fine and spent the night in a safe place. After reminding them about proper behavior, you went to check out the local market.

Ubbe of course decided to follow. Just to make sure you were safe. Or maybe just to be able to steal more minutes to look at your pretty face?

You hummed some tune you heard a long time ago as you walked from stand to stand, looking at all the stuff. It was a big surprise to see so many sellers in one place.

Ubbe was stopped by some villagers who wanted to ask about newcomers and their purposes; people were hospitable towards strangers yet still not trusting them fully.

As he told them about you and your people, he realized he lost you from his sight.

"Is it common for one of the Ragnarssons to follow the newcomers around? Do I look so dangerous that I need to be watched?” You asked casually from behind Ubbe's back only to wrap your arm around his.

He tried to stay unshaken by a sudden, unexpected encounter. "Oh. Y/N. I have planned on visiting the market, I did not know I'll meet you here."

"Oh, is that so? Or did you just follow me around, to make sure I will not bring any kind of distress to your people?”

"I just wanted to make sure you don't get lost".

"That's so sweet of you." You said and patted his arm as the two of you started to walk.

"How long are you going to stay with us, Y/N? Don't get me wrong, I don't ask you this question to make you feel unwanted. I would be delighted to know how much time has left for me to be able to hear more about your adventures and new worlds you've visited."

You laughed softly and looked up at him. "Oh, I had the feeling you are the curious one, and well... It's hard to tell. My men are tired, some are sick. They need a good rest on solid ground. We also need good resources to start another journey. I am afraid it may take a month or even longer."

He nodded in acknowledgment. Deep inside he screamed from happiness. He felt relieved that you weren't leaving anytime soon.

"So, I told you many stories. Do you have any interesting stories to share with me?"

"I haven't been to as many places as you. When I was a kid, I went to Paris, along with my brother Hvitserk and our father."

"Oh. Paris, it's beautiful from the inside. People there wear odd clothing though, I didn't like it." You shrugged.

"We had never gotten a chance to get inside the town."

"It's a rich place. Rich and filled with protection. I think they may be afraid of vikings." You joked, gently poking him in the ribs.

"Had you fought? I think I saw a scar on your forearm."

"I had actually," you nodded. "I never wanted to be a warrior. I am a traveler and I want to meet new nations, see lands that none of us have ever seen before but not everyone is as nice as you. Some people are like Ivar. There were too many times I lost a part of my crew."

"Thankfully you're still alive and doing well," he said. "It would be such a loss to lose you."

You looked up, giving him a cocky smile. "Oh? Would it be, Ubbe? And how do you know that? You know me for a day and you already say such stuff?”

"I have a good sense if it comes to reading people," he told you, smiling back.

"Well then, I am really glad to have awakened good feelings in you. Most of the time it's quite the opposite."

"Not here," he assured. "Are you looking for something in particular?"

"I have a feeling you know a bit about traveling. Would you like to help me get ready for my next trip?”

"With a pleasure."

* * * * *

Listening to Ubbe was interesting. No matter what it seemed he liked the idea of traveling himself.

After making a list of things you would need according to Ubbe, the two of you went to one of the empty stables to simply have some quiet place to talk. There, you two found a cozy place to sit.

Ubbe asked you to tell him some more stories and since you had so many of them, you didn't say no.

The two of you just sat there and talked.

"... and people said that the place was visited by ghosts but I had never seen anything there. But who knows." You finished the story with a shrug.

With a piece of hay placed between his lips, he listened, nodding his head from time to time. "Weren't you afraid? Many people say that seeing dead ones in their spiritual form brings bad luck."

"Nah! If I was afraid, I wouldn't ever travel again." You said, shrugging. "This is one of the reasons I travel as well. To feel this something, that particular thrill, and shivers on my spine.'

"Shivers, you say," he smiled softly. "I know the feeling. The excitement that builds slowly within your guts."

"Oh, yes, exactly this. It just builds up to explode and make you feel so good." You sighed deeply, feeling a little dreamy.

He nodded his head, listening to her words.

"It's just like with sex... It's so exciting and the high you reach is the best one." You added with a quiet moan.

He stayed unbothered by your words yet nodded his head in agreement

"You like my stories and I have a feeling you would like to travel as well."

"Yes," he said, thinking. "I've always wanted to see new places, to meet new cultures."

"So? Why didn't you? Is the prince forced to stay?"

"I've never had a proper opportunity to leave and travel. There was always some fight that needed to be won."

"But now, you are here, and it doesn't look like you need to fight for anything. You could just gather people and go. See everything your heart desires." You told him.

"I don't want to leave Kattegat and the people behind with these uncouth boys as their leaders," Ubbe replied openly.

"Can't you take them with you?"

"To have a disaster on the boat? To have arguments with no possibility of leaving the place where we are going to be stuck together for days? No, thanks, I am not that desperate. I would take Hvitserk with me though, surely, he's a lot like me."

You laughed, shaking your head. "My dear prince, you have such high standards. I am afraid you might never leave this place."

"Maybe one day," he told you.

"Maybe one day we will meet on different land. Who knows."

He got up from the spot he sat at.

You got up as well, shaking off some of the hay off your pants. "I need to ask. Is there a woman keeping you here? Because I don't believe it's all about your dear brothers."

"I don't have a significant other if this is what your question was about."

"This is sad yet a piece of good news. I was worried for a second there might be another woman around." You said slowly. "I don't need to feel scared anymore."

"To feel scared?" He stopped and looked at you over his shoulder. "Scared of what? Picking on a taken man?"

"Yes. I don't wish to make any enemies here. Women can get angry when a stranger puts their hands on their men." Explaining this, you smirked softly. "Now I can safely pick on you."

He smiled. So you found him handsome enough to mention such a thing.

"I need to say. I was worried that a handsome man like you would be taken, taking the fact you are a prince and son of Ragnar himself, I was sure of it but I think gods decided to be good to me this time."

"Will you join me at tonight's feast? As I heard, my mother wants to celebrate you and your men."

"Since you are a free man and I will be able to have you just for myself, I say yes. I will gladly join you." You agreed.

Ubbe smiled in return.

* * * * *

As Ubbe said, a huge feast was thrown by his mother.

You decided to shine a little since the feast was for you.

What woman wouldn't use such an opportunity?

Among the few things you owned, you found a dress. It wasn't as comfortable as your pants but it didn't matter at the moment.

You put it on, took care of your hair, and even decided to use some makeup just to make things even better.

Once fully ready, you went to find Ubbe.

Prince was outside of the Great Hall, speaking with a few of your men.

His face was lightened up with a smile as soon as he spotted you approaching.

He couldn't lie, you looked better than he imagined.

You gave him a sweet smile. "Be careful, my dear prince or your eyes may pop out of your skull. I hope this outfit will be enough for a feast, what do you think?”

Uber caught himself staring at her revealed arms a little too long. "You're glowing like a star, Y/N. It'll be a pleasure to me to spend more time with you during the feast."

"The pleasure of spending more time with you is all mine if I can be honest. I couldn't wait," you told him sweetly. "Shall we go inside? Or you are too afraid your brothers will see me?"

"I bet Hvitserk will be happy to see you."

"I hope you won't be jealous. I am here and I am only yours for tonight."

"Do you mean it?" He asked, wrapping his arm around your waist.

"I mean it with my whole heart." You nodded.

Of course, their presence was noticed by other brothers.

Hvitserk was the first one to walk to them. "Y/N, look at you, are you a lost goddess?'

"Maybe I am. I may be a goddess from far lands and you boys may not even realize it," you joked and tapped Ubbe's chest. "I simply came here to steal your brother's heart."

A frown appeared on Hvitserk's face. "And what about me? I hope you do remember Ubbe is not the only son of Ragnar."

You looked at Hvitserk and licked your lips. "Your heart will be next."

He smiled and grabbed your hand to pull you behind him to the table where he poured you some ale.

You gladly accepted the cup, thanking him. "So? Shall we make a toast to something?"

"To your luck. May the gods have you in their favor."

"To my travels. May the gods lead me in peace." You added, raising your cup.

Hvitserk joined his older brother and you with his cup filled with ale as well.

"I see we aren't the only ones drinking." You couldn't help and giggled.

Ubbe was getting upset with Hvitserk stepping his way all the time; he counted for some alone time with Y/N and his brother decided to manifest his presence. "Hvitserk, don't you have a girl to keep your attention on?," Ubbe tried to joke, pointing at some blonde sitting at the table, whose eyes were fixed on his younger brother.

Hvitserk followed Ubbe's glance and waved his hand at the girl. She instantly replied the same gesture, smiling at him. "Her? Yeah, I laid with her a week ago. Or two weeks. I guess? She's nothing special. Not as special as our guest, of course, this is what I meant," Hvitserk put his arm around your waist. "So, Y/N, how do you find our settlement?"

You sighed softly. Hvitserk was nice and honestly, you wanted to get to know him better but sharing the attention between two men at once wasn't easy. You preferred to do it separately, it meant less jealousy to deal with. Especially taking the fact they were brothers. "It's a nice place but Hvitserk, I really would like to spend some time with your brother. We have things we want to talk about, so, please. Could you leave us alone for now?”

Hvitserk blinked a few times and grimaced because he didn't expect such a reaction from you. "Well, fine," he said with a shrug. He then turned on the heel and went off, to join the blonde lady by the table.

Ubbe was also surprised by the outcome of the situation.

You turned to the older brother and smiled. "Now, we are alone just like you wanted us to be. Hope he won't be mad, I was as polite as possible."

"I'm just a little shocked you told him no," Ubbe told you.

"Well, I would like to get to know him too but for now I am all yours. Just like I claimed before, Ubbe." You reminded him within the softest tone you could make.

He nodded, raising his cup. "To this night then. To us."

You nodded eagerly, raising your cup. "To us!"

* * * * *

The evening was wonderful. Ubbe danced and talked with you, keeping you busy and away from his brothers who were not that content with the situation; each of them had hoped to have some kind of interaction with you.

You enjoyed your time with Ubbe. There was something in him. Of course, other boys didn't lack it but for then, your full attention was on Ubbe.

"I need to say Ubbe. You have the soul of a traveler. Maybe I should take you with me?"

"I'd gladly come with you if you just ask," he told you, his hand wrapped around your waist.

"Really? When I told you about traveling you whined about your brothers. And now you want to go with me? What has changed since then?" You asked, raising your eyebrow.

"I rethought a few things," he claimed openly.

"That's interesting. Why? Because of me?”

"Maybe," Ubbe said shortly, a little smirk appeared on his lip.

"Is it me or what's between my legs?" You asked openly, forming a cocky smile.

"You. Your womanhood is just a pleasurable addition."

"Would you like to try this pleasurable addition? Before any of your brothers get to it?”

He downed his cup and placed it on the nearest table. "So you want to lay with me? Knew it from the first moment you looked at me."

"Well, look at yourself," you hummed, gently touching his leg. "Big, strong, and want to be a traveler. Just like me. Not to mention you are handsome."

"He's as handsome as an udder," there was a nasty tone coming from the ground level.

You cringed at the comment and turned your head to see Ivar. Of course, he had to interrupt. "Don't you have better things to do?”

"You're my main interest so far so no, I don't have any other things to do," the young prince was on the ground as he crawled towards you.

You frowned and shook your head. "Maybe we should take it somewhere else, Ubbe? Where we won't be bothered by others."

"I think I know the place," he caught your wrist and gently pulled you behind.

"See you soon, lady traveler," Ivar waved his hand at you.

You gladly followed Ubbe, ignoring Ivar's words. For then, you just wanted to focus on Ivar's older brother.

Ubbe took you to the stable you visited earlier that day. "Conditions are not good, I know, but at least here we can talk or do things without the curious eyes of others."

You giggled and flopped on the pile of hay. "You can always join me here."

He instantly laid on top of you, gently spreading her legs with his knee.

"Hello." You hummed as your arms wrapped around his neck.

He instantly crushed his lips on yours. He tasted like the ale he drank earlier.

You hummed into the kiss loudly, enjoying the sweet taste of mead on his lips and tongue.

Ubbe wrapped your leg around his hip, using his other hand to slip under your dress.

"I can see you are a fast one, dear prince." You giggled, trying your best to pull up the annoying skirt of your dress.

"I want that cunt of yours around my dick."

"Oh? You could ask so nicely earlier, my dear price." You chuckled.

He crushed his lips on yours again, easily pulling your panties down your legs. "I hope you don't feel used."

"If I would, you wouldn't get that far, Ubbe." You said, tapping his cheek. "Come on, don't be shy."

He started undoing his belt, gently spreading your legs with his knee some more. Soon, he lined his cock with your entrance and easily pushed inside.

You let out a soft moan and gripped his shirt tightly. Well, well, well you expected a lot from the prince but the size of him was a surprise. Honestly, you felt ashamed of how good it felt to be filled by him.

His one arm was wrapped around your waist as he held you close against his broad chest. "You feel so good around me," he praised, nibbling on your earlobe. "So slick, just for me, little one."

You placed one of your legs on his waist, smiling at him. "Of course, I have since the day I laid my eyes on you."

His thrusts got a little erratic; your pussy felt so good around his dick. Ubbe buried his head in your neck.

You moaned and wrapped one arm around his neck and the other around him. "Oh... So good. Oh, gods.."

With his face nuzzled to your neck, he kept on thrusting in you, pinning you to the hay with his weight.

Little did the two of you know that a pair of curious eyes watched everything from the distance

You moaned Ubbe's name, grabbing on his hair tightly and pulling them.

It felt so good that you didn't pay any attention to the surroundings.

He increased his pace. Several thrusts later, he pulled out of you and gently rolled behind you on his side, picking one of your legs up, pushing his dick into your pussy from behind.

You whimpered and soon smiled as your hand moved between your legs to play with your clit. "I can see you know how to take care of a woman. I am impressed." You teased, rolling your head back.

Ubbe's hand cupped your breast, gently rubbing the hard nipple through your dress as his teeth lightly caught your neck.

You changed into a moaning mess under his touch. Your climax was approaching and you could feel it in your lower belly.

His hand slipped from your boob to land on the top of your palm placed between your legs. He took it and brought it to his lips to lick and suck on your fingers, pushing your hand back into its previous spot as he did.

Soon you reached your climax, screaming his name as loud as you could.

Thank gods, the party was still going on outside so probably no one heard you.

Ubbe pulled his dick out, jerked himself a few more times, and cum directly on your belly, with a loud grunt that roamed within his chest.

"You like to mark your territory, huh?” You giggled, trying to catch your breath.

He didn't reply but attacked her neck with soft kisses.

You smiled getting comfortable on the hay. "Will we return at the feast? Or you prefer to stay here a little?"

"Let's get back to the feast." Ubbe groaned, getting up and pulling his pants up as well.

"You aren't the one that likes to cuddle afterward." You giggled and then got up as well, improving your dress. The last thing you wanted was to look like you just had sex in the pile of hay.

"I prefer the act itself to cuddling," he told you, wrapping his arm around your waist tightly.

"Shame. I love a good hug." You shrugged, nuzzling to his side. "Can I have an odd question?”

"Sure."

"When we were having fun in the hay... Didn't you feel watched?” You asked, looking up at him with your eyebrow raised. "I swear to gods, I had that odd feeling when you were watching but you have no idea by who or from where."

He nodded. "I felt it too for a brief moment," Ubbe nodded. "Wait, I'll check the surroundings."

You nodded letting go of him.

Ubbe walked around the barn but found no one. He smiled after noticing some characteristic marks on the ground.

After returning to you, he rubbed your shoulder. "I think you were right. Probably my youngest brother was around."

You shivered, pulling on your dress nervously. The last thing you expected was to hear such a piece of news. The cripple watched you and Ubbe.

"He must be very lonely."

"Indeed," Ubbe replied openly. "He's a cripple after all. Viking life is hard itself, just try to imagine how hard it must be for someone so different."

"Poor man, that explains this bitterness and venom leaving his mouth with every word he speaks." You nodded your head, thinking. Maybe since you were there, you could do a good deed.

Ubbe was nodding his head, listening to you. "Ivar gains on closer acquaintance."

"The day I arrived here, he crept his way into my room. Checking by himself who arrived. Can't say he gained much." You muttered, entering The Great Hall with Ubbe.

"He was just curious, don't mind him doing so. It's rare for new people to visit our settlement."

"Or is it rare for a woman to visit your settlement?"

"Let's say is it rare for a woman as beautiful as a goddess to visit us."

"You are a sweet talker, as I can see." You improved your hair and sat down with him to enjoy the rest of the feast.

Of course, you could feel Hvitserk's eyes on you still.

Arranged Marriage || Part I || Ivar x Female!OC

Part II

Summary: Freya, the youngest daughter of Earl from far away northern land, is about to marry the youngest son of Ragnar, Ivar the Boneless. At the beginning, they're not content with the circumstances. The situation changes radically when they discover that they're attracted to each other.

Warnings: None.

Words: 3448

Authors: Cass & Fenrir

For almost all Vikings the family was the most important social unit.

Marriage was virtually universal, divorce rare, and virtually every marriage produced children. Almost all marriages were arranged by family elders based on caste, degree of consanguinity, economic status, and many more. Vikings' marriage was essentially a business contract between two families and it was arranged in two stages: the betrothal and the wedding.

The initiative had to come from the man or his father, who would propose marriage to the woman's father or guardian. If the latter was agreeable, the groom promised to pay the bride price which was called mundr.

In return, the bride's father promised to hand over her dowry at the wedding. Both the bride price and the dowry remained the property of the bride after the wedding. The two men shook hands on the agreement in front of witnesses and agreed on a date for the wedding, usually within a year.

The long table in the throne chamber had seen every emotion, from the sweet silent happiness of family times, when the only sound was contented enjoyment, to the rage that bursts out in the hard times.

That day was one of the second options.

"Why have you done this?," Ivar growled, looking directly at queen Aslaug who sat on the opposite side of the table.

Ivar, when he was feeling triggered, didn't care about loving bonds that were becoming inaccessible. In this mode, he had to take great care not to hurt anyone nor to destroy something in his vicinity. Anger, pain, sadness were so intertwined that perhaps their names sought to be tweaked to reflect the true origins of those emotions. His palm curled in a fist smashed against the tabletop. "No one has asked you for any kind of help, mother."

"That's because we all know she would never ask for help," Aslaug sighed deeply, sipping on her beloved wine. "And it's not only about you, Ivar. We planned to place Ubbe in your place because he is the oldest, but since he is so popular among women, there is no point in hurting the girl," she explained and got up to walk closer to him. After cupping his cheek, Aslaug smiled. "You should be glad, love. You will have a wife."

“Like I would need one,” Ivar barked back but placed his palm on top of hers, caressing still smooth skin. “It’s good as it is now, mother. I already have a woman nestled within my heart though.”

Aslaug frowned a little, looking at him. "Who? That thrall? The one that is fucking around like a common whore? I am more than sure she fucked with all three of her brothers, if not with the whole Kattegat."

Ivar let out a loud snort. “It’s you, mother. You’re the most important woman in my life. I don’t need anyone else.”

"One day I will be gone. Someone needs to take care of you once it happens, love," the queen sighed, stroking his cheek.

Ivar got up slowly, looking hard into her eyes. “Just so she would be aware: if any woman appears here, I’ll snap her neck.”

After these words he slowly limped back to his chamber, cursing under his breath at the strong pain within his legs.

Aslaug simply rolled her eyes at Ivar's behaviour.

__________________________________

She bit her lips crossing the gate of Kattegat.

She should be happy! She's going to marry one of Ragnar's sons, it's a great opportunity for her and her family. Yet she was scared and mad. How could someone have decided about her own life and heart?!

So there she was, standing in front of queen Aslaug and her sons while her father told the woman whatever she wanted to know. This was uncomfortable.

Ivar refused to leave his chamber; he still didn’t sign the truce with the idea of his mother. The very last thing he needed or wanted was a random girl lurking through his chambers, wanting nothing but new dresses and demanding attention. And he wanted to raid! With his brothers and father.

The girl went red as her father tried his best to present her in the best way possible. "Queen? If I may... When will I meet my... Future husband? I honestly can't wait," she lied with a perfectly faked smile, looking at the queen's sons. If one of them was going to be her husband, it could be nice.

Aslaug smiled softly and sighed deeply. "Sadly, I have no idea when this will happen. My son decided to be stubborn today."

The girl blinked, shocked.

Hvitserk pushed Ubbe’s side with his elbow, leaning closer to his older brother. “She’s not bad. Looking good, redhead, sweet babyface. Would certainly check what she’s hiding beneath that dress.”

Ubbe couldn’t stop himself from giggling. “You know it’s possible, right? If our brother will be cold towards her, we’re going to warm her bed in the process.”

Suddenly everyone gathered in the throne chamber could hear a steady sound of crutches hitting the wooden floor. Soon, Ivar, all dressed in black, entered the chamber.

She frowned a little looking at the young man.

Of course, she heard about Ragnar's youngest son, the cripple, but she hoped for one of the older boys. Maybe Ubbe, hell, she would even take Bjørn Ironside himself, but the cripple?!

"Queen Aslaug? I was sure we talked about her oldest son," her father said.

"That's true, but the decision changed. It doesn't matter which of my sons she will marry. The arrangement stays the same," the queen replied rather coldly.

"What?! Is this some kind of a joke?!,” the young girl whimpered loudly, getting everyone's attention. "I won't marry a cripple! How am I supposed to have children with him?!”

Ivar stopped for a brief second, listening to her whining. “Here we go then!” He offered her a cold grin. “Believe me,” he said, checking her from the bottom to the top, “If I knew they wanted me to marry such a thrall, I’d have never agreed on that. Just look at her. You look like a beggar. I told you it’s not a good idea, mother,” Ivar walked closer to the queen. “She is here for a few moments and she’s already whining like a drowned kitten.”

"And you aren't better," Sigurd muttered, looking away.

Girl blinked. "A thrall?! How dare she, cripple! I am Earl's daughter. You're not only a cripple, you're also blind."

Aslaug sighed deeply, massaging her temple. "I do not care if she agrees or not, Ivar. You will marry her whether you like it or not," the woman growled slightly, tired of Ivar's behavior. "She will stay here so she two can get to know each other a little. Better be nice.”

“I’ll try to not kill her,” Ivar promised sweetly, at the same moment throwing a cold glance to the girl.

Ubbe stopped his youngest brother by catching his shoulder. “Behave. She’s very pretty and comes from a wealthy family.”

“If you want to have her dick wet with her juices, she can have her, brother,” Ivar snapped back, leaving the Great Hall.

The girl rolled her eyes. You were sure that this relationship would be hard and pointless but she still expected more.

When Ivar was gone, she was left alone since her father wanted to finish everything with the queen and return home.

She decided to take a look around, just to know where she will be living from now on.

After an hour or two she returned to the Great Hall and there she was caught by Ubbe who wanted to talk with her. He was nice, for sure nicer than her soon-to-be husband.

She talked with him for a moment until she noticed Ivar returning to the Great Hall.

“... remember, anytime,” Ubbe smiled at her, winking a little after giving her a piece of advice.

Ivar grunted under his breath; even from a distance, he could see the girl that was supposed to become his wife flirting with his older brother. “Fucking love birds,” he mumbled to himself, slowly limping toward his home.

“Oh, Ivar, there you are!,” Ubbe was the first one to walk closer to his brother. “Where have you been? We got worried.”

“Worried? About who? Your crippled brother? There’s no need to be worried about me, dear brother, I grew bigger balls than hers, and trust me, nobody in their right mind would want to mess with me.”

The girl scoffed and crossed her arms over her chest. He was so rude and full of himself that it was simply annoying "Well, somehow there are people who care about her. For some odd reason,” she shrugged.

Ivar frowned, looking at her. “Ubbe, dear brother? Would she be so kind to make this bitch stop barking with that tiny, annoying voice of hers? It irritates my ears.”

Ubbe aimed a blow in the back of Ivar’s head. “Apologise.”

“Who? Her? Never.”

“Apologise,” Ubbe replied. “Or I am going to tell mother and she won’t be impressed.”

Ivar rolled his eyes. “Sorry but next time do not speak without being allowed.”

"I will speak when I desire to. You won't keep me silent,” she growled back. "The only dog here is you. Trying to walk around and growling, trying to show how scary you are. Just so you know, it doesn't impress me in any way."

Ivar chuckled and looked at her with pity. “As I would care, woman. Better get used to my way of living because our parents are not keen on breaking this ridiculous agreement.” Ivar slowly limped back to the Great Hall, not looking back at her and Ubbe.

She groaned and rubbed her face. "You think Gods will hate me if I throw myself off the cliff or if I drown myself? Gods save me somehow!," She said to Ubbe.

He laughed shortly, darkly. “Don’t be such a pessimist. You need to have faith. Ivar is problematic and very hard to deal with but he has bright sides and deep inside he craves to be loved, with all of his flaws.”

"It doesn't look like it. Ever since he saw me he has called me names,” she sighed deeply. "Maybe I should just return home."

“Give him a chance. You’ll see that he is not that bad. Of course, it will take time to develop any feelings but do not give up on him and the relationship so easily,” he replied.

"It would be easier if he wouldn't act like a mad dog trying to bite right into my throat,” she said softly. "I honestly hoped for one of you to be my husband... But Gods hate me."

__________________________________

One sleepless night was fine, Ivar would rather be dreaming of course, yet this night became one extended moment of ponderance. He embraced it. He felt all the reasons why his soul was so perturbed and asked how he may navigate better. There was yet no response to the questions he had been asking for years.

Ivar felt a very unpleasant tingling within his abdomen; he knew it was caused by his cruelty towards that girl he was supposed to marry soon.

One part of him wanted to search for her and apologise while the other ignored her existence.

Ivar had been torn apart for years. But now his insecurities started escalating.

After rolling all over his bed for some more time, he let out a loud grunt and sat up, looking for the crutches. He realised then that probably one of his thralls moved them aside so they would not fall on the floor, waking him up.

Ivar reached for a black, wool sweatshirt laying at the wooden nightstand and he put it on. After that, he crawled out of his bed and crossed the room to reach the door.

She received her room, which was nice. The whole day she dreamed about a soft bed and some rest, especially after meeting her future husband. He was already so annoying, how was she supposed to spend the rest of her life with him?! Would Gods forgive a murder? Or any other mischievous act that would help her get rid of him quicker? Maybe he could die soon? He was a cripple in the end.

She pushed these thoughts aside and nuzzled to the pillow, covering herself with thick fur. It was time to get some sleep, maybe tomorrow would be better? For sure not, but maybe, so long as she’s got hope, there is always a chance for a better future.

It was hard to fall asleep. When she did fall asleep, she was awake again, it was getting annoying.

At some point, she heard an odd sound and then noticed the door opening.

That was it, her punishment was coming.

It wasn't the punishment though, but it was Ivar himself, crawling into her room. In the first moment, it took her off guard that she almost fell off her bed.

Ivar crawled to her bed, and using his strong arms, he got on it. “Why are you not sleeping?”

"Because someone is crawling into my bed like a snake?” She asked, frowning. "What is it? Did you come here to stab me? Or maybe to strangle me?"

He frowned a little as his hand travelled through his thick hair. “None of these. I came to you because I have rethought my previous outbursts and I have wanted to tell her that I don’t mind you being a girl and speaking your mind but you should rather think twice before you pass judgement.”

The girl listened to him and raised an eyebrow. "Oh, you don’t mind me being a girl? Oh, thanks Gods because I was scared my soon-to-be husband prefers men," she rolled her eyes.

He cocked his brow, looking at her with pity. “Can you quit being so offended? Believe me, you’re not the only one hurt in this situation.”

Ivar looked at her with his steel-blue eyes. “And if you keep on with being so negative, I can assure you it is not going to work. I like tough girls.”

She blinked surprised by his words. "Me offended? You didn't even come to greet me and once she did, she insulted me, for no reason. I think I have the right to be offended or negative."

“Whatever you say,” Ivar replied and simply reached his hand out to put it to her cheek. “You know, you’re very pretty.”

The girl growled quickly. Honestly, she wanted to bite him in the hand but the kind word surprised her. Smiling a little, she nodded. "Thank you.."

“Would she remind me of her name? I’m afraid that in this entire mess I have lost it somehow.”

"You haven't even heard it once," she reminded him with a smile. "My name is Freya."

Ivar nodded, acknowledging your name. “Suits you very well. You’re the only woman who is more beautiful than the goddess herself.”

She couldn't help but laugh at his words. As nice as they were, it was silly of him to think she was more beautiful than Freya. "Ivar. I wish to be more beautiful than the goddess herself but I am not that beautiful. But…," Freya hummed and gently touched his cheek. "I can honestly say, you are handsome. You have beautiful eyes."

Ivar’s blushing was a kind of flowering, the sort of pink that brings champagne roses to the imagination. The colour-infused cheeks dimpled with the blossoming smile and his steel eyes shone in a way that only deep happiness can bring. “Þakka,” Ivar replied shortly, his eyes never left hers.

Freya giggled and gently caressed his cheek. "Maybe... Would you like to stay here? Talk a little or just get used to each other?” She suggested with a little shrug.

He considered her offer for a long moment, looking up at the ceiling. He knew he had never been good in conversations, especially with women but since the girl was about to become his wife one day, he decided to agree. “If you don’t mind.”

Freya nodded and moved the thick fur aside, letting him join. Once he did, the girl smiled and wrapped the fur around him.

“Thanks,” Ivar replied, laying down on his back. He tried to avoid her glance so he glared up at the ceiling.

She took a deep breath and got comfortable next to him, also looking at the ceiling. "So... Soon we will spend every night like this. Together."

“Apparently,” Ivar replied quietly.

"I never wanted to do this…,” she said quietly. "My father told me about the wedding on our way here. I wanted to run away."

“I bet it would have been even more awful when you realised your future husband is a cripple. It can be seen, today, that your misgivings were justified,” he raised corners of his lips in a sad grin. “Don’t worry, you’re not the first one. Most people here are either afraid of me or take me for a freak.”

"I... I didn't mean to, Ivar. Just…," Freya sighed and shook her head. "Forgive me. I was just scared and surprised. I was brought here without my consent. You may not care because after the wedding you will probably just take care of your stuff. I will be here alone. I am still scared."

He grunted deeply in acknowledgment. “I have nothing to forgive, it’s natural to be afraid of things we do not know,” Ivar slipped a hand under his head to find a more comfortable position. “I understand your concern. But from the moment you were brought here, you’ve gained some new family members. As I saw, you connected well with Ubbe already,” Ivar added nonchalantly. “Don’t be scared. I am aware I have made a very bad first impression though… And I’m sorry for that. It was not my intention to scare you or treat you the way I did, but just as you, I have my concerns, as well.”

He let out a deep sigh. “Once I was told that a real king treats his woman like a queen, one who makes her a "peasant" is a poor imitation of a man. I certainly want to be the first one.”

"Whoever said it was a very smart person and Ubbe… He is nice but that's all," the girl nodded and looked at him. "What concerns do you have?”

“I tend to let people down, not to mention everyone hates me,” Ivar replied openly but frowned shortly after. “I have no idea why I am even speaking about this. “I’m full of rage, you need to be aware of that though,” the man added quickly. “Never be afraid of the rage that is fire, for my fire burns hot and dies very fast. After such an inferno you will be able to walk over the cold ashes to my side and I will be nothing but cooling water for your soul. Should you ever find my rage cold, a frozen fury that burns. So, my dear Freya, be schooled by the flame so that you never know the torment of the ice…”

Freya watched him while listening to his every word carefully. Was she scared? Maybe a little but she could be difficult sometimes too. So maybe they did have something in common, after all.

The girl slowly moved her hand under the furs and then she took his palm gently.

Her action made him turn his head to face her beautiful face. His eyes glistened with little sparkles of reconciliation.

"Let's... Let's just make it work…," she requested quietly. "It's already set in stone for us by our parents. Even if you will never love me…. Let's try at least...," Freya whispered. "Maybe something will change one day. What do you think?”

The switch from reaction to reflection, to arrive at a good response, was signalled by the deep sigh Ivar let through his parted lips. “The only thing that stands between true love and debacle is our capacities for empathy and creative perspective taking,” Ivar replied. “As long as you want to put all of you in this, I’m going to do the very same. I can't guarantee it'll work though but there’s no way to know for sure without trying, right?”

Freya nodded, squeezing his hands. "I promise to put all of me into this, it's not like I have anything else left."

Ivar nodded slowly. "Good. I think we have a deal."

She couldn't help but giggle. "We do. And let's hope it will work just as we want it to work."

Glædelig Valentinsdag || Modern!Ivar x Fem!reader

Summary: Ivar is the reader's boyfriend and they both are spending Valentine’s Day together.

Warnings: None, if not counting Ivar who doesn’t give a shit about flowers 🤷‍♂️

Words: 1,6k

Authors: Cass & Fenrir

Valentine's Day is so fricking dumb it almost melts my mind, thought Ivar to himself, crossing another alley in the florist store to pick some beautiful flowers for you. All those cards, chocolates, sweat-shop lingerie items, all made Ivar feel so done with the modern world. It's right up there with Halloween, let's screw paying respect to the dead, and sell insanely overhyped costumes!

As much as he hated all those silly holidays, he was still about making it amazing, just for you. He knew well that you were a fan of Valentine's Day, so he set up with you for the evening and already spent half an hour by the florist store.

A lady working at the place approached him and asked whether he needed help.

"Yeah, actually I do," Ivar replied. "I'm looking for flowers."

The lady blinked, tilted her head, and chuckled softly. "Well, sir, we have a lot of them," she made a little circle with her palm, showing the entire exposition to him. "What flowers do you have in mind?"

What flowers do I have in mind, ha, he thought to himself and grimaced a little, being already tired with her unnecessary question. "Ahm. Just flowers? Haven’t been thinking about the type though. Flowers with a nice scent that will look presentable, I guess? The price is no concern, I just need the biggest bouquet for my girlfriend."

* * * * * * * * * *

Cute tops, tight jeans, dresses, jewellery, and hills were scattered all over the bedroom floor. The once neat and clean room looked like a locker room during the fashion show.

You groaned loudly, looking into a big mirror on your wall. The dress you were wearing now was cute and pretty but not pretty enough for Valentine's Day.

Of course, you were aware that love ought to be celebrated every day, but this particular date was fully dedicated to demonstrating love.

Once you picked out the right dress, there came the even worst part of the preparation: make-up and your hair. Luckily, all the beautiful people from YouTube for once were helpful, and finally, you were ready.

* * * * * * * * * *

Ivar came to pick you up.

He had planned the entire evening just for the two of you, trying to find a place for as many romantic activities as he could ever think of, not counting sex. This year he decided to go for the emotional aspects and not only the physical ones.

He picked the number of your flat on the intercom and waited for you to pick it up.

You immediately picked the intercom up and let him in.

Before he got to your flat, you had to look into the mirror again to make sure everything was neat.

He knocked a few times, and once you opened the door, Ivar offered you one of the best smiles he could make. "Hi, Y/N. Here, these are for you," a young man handed you a huge bouquet of red roses.

You gasped and accepted the bouquet, immediately smelling the flowers. "Oh, thank you, Ivar. Please, come in for a moment, I will put them into water."

He rubbed his palms together and stepped into your flat.

Ivar wasn't a fan of the place you lived in; it was just a tiny apartment consisting of a small bathroom, little kitchen, one larger room that served as a living room, and a bedroom.

He looked around and smiled to himself, noticing a photograph of the two of you that hung on the wall in the living room.

He remembered the moment when the picture was taken very well. You and he went to the Tivoli the year before, and one of your friends snapped the lovely picture of you, with your arms wrapped around Ivar's neck, laughing as he was picking you up.

You put the flowers into a big vase and smelled them one last time.

After that, you walked to the mirror once again and improved your make-up and dress.

Then you grabbed your bag. "I am ready. What do you think?"

"Are you going to go out without your coat?," Ivar chuckled. "It's freezing outside."

You rolled your eyes and grabbed your coat putting it on. "Well, I wanted your opinion about my dress but thank you for reminding me about my coat."

"Your dress is beautiful, fits you perfectly."

"I know," you giggled and smiled at him. "Shall we?”

He offered you his arm, nodding. "Sure."

* * * * * * * * * *

The first thing he did was to take you on a walk, he picked Tivoli Gardens as the destination. "Can you believe it? Two years together."

"Honestly? I can't believe it, I was sure that this would be a short relationship," you sighed.

He stopped and looked down at you, his eyebrow raised. "What made you think that way?"

"Well, when we started dating you, I heard a lot about you from other girls. I was scared that it wouldn't last too long."

He rolled his eyes theatrically, grimacing. "And of course, you had to talk with other women about me."

"Hey! Shall I pretend I don't know you?” You asked and playfully poked his ribs. "It's not my fault everyone knows my boyfriend.'

He nodded, and you continued the walk along with one of many paths in Tivoli.

You smiled. "Ivar?"

He looked down at you.

You gave him a sweet smile. "I love you."

"I love you too."

Even though he didn't show it openly, his heart melted with your sweetness.

"Ok, Y/N. Since it's so cold tonight, let me take you for a coffee and a piece of cake."

Ivar took you to a cosy café where he ordered himself a piece of cheesecake and espresso and earl grey and apple pie for you.

You got comfortable on your chair and looked around with a smile.

You loved this place, it was your favourite, to be exact. "You know. I have a gift for you."

He stopped with his hand raised halfway to his lips, looking at you above his cup.

"It's Valentine's Day after all," you shrugged and reached into your bag. After a short moment, you pulled out a box and handed it to him. "Glædelig Valentinsdag, min skat."

He took a sip of his coffee and set the cup aside, accepting the box from you.

Inside there was a watch, not a cheap one for sure. After all, you worked your ass off a lot to get it. "I hope you will like it.'

His lips parted as he gasped. Ivar's glance moved back to you. "Y/N..."

"There is something on the back," you said happily.

He slowly turned the watch.

A short message was engraved on the back.

I love you & hope this watch will remind you about it

He smirked proudly. "Thank you, Y/N. I didn't expect such a gift. It's beautiful," he said, taking his watch off to try the new one. "Fits perfectly. I love the stripe."

He then reached into a pocket of his black coat, pulling a little box as well, offering it to you.

"Ivar... You didn't have to," you stuttered, taking the box to look inside.

You found a necklace and a pair of matching earrings made of rose gold, wolf-shaped.

"Oh my God, Ivar. Thank you! They are so beautiful!"

He smiled and looked out of the window.

Ivar smiled, seeing that it started snowing. Snow danced in the light of a nearby street lamp, conducted by the gentle wind.

"I think it's time to go. Maybe you would...," You shrugged with a soft smile, "Would you like to go to my place? We could watch a movie."

You didn't have to ask twice. "Sure thing," Ivar replied with a nod.

* * * * * * * * * *

Ivar paid for everything, and you two went to your apartment. You knew he didn't like it, but what could you do - it was your home after all.

Once the two of you got there, you prepared a couch and some snacks.

After picking a movie, you sat down on the couch, smiling at Ivar with a blanket in your hands. "I am ready for cuddling."

He let out a soft chuckle and opened his arms for you. Soon, he was watching the movie, with your head resting on his chest, stroking your shoulder.

"This is the best Valentine's Day in my whole life," you said quietly and looked up at him.

"They say that if you want to melt ice, you gotta be warm. And this is what you have done to me; you sparkled the forgotten emotions I held in myself," Ivar replied within a soft tone, playing with your hair. "I love you, and I enjoyed today spent with you. Even though I planned much more for us to perform, I'm content with the final result.”

When you smiled at him and wrapped your arms around his body, he snuggled in. In your embrace, the world stopped still on its axis, and that was what Ivar needed. "You're the only person I know that gives indefinite hugs." He let his body sag, and his muscles become loose. "Jeg elsker dig."

Arranged Marriage || Part II || Ivar x Female!OC

Part I

Summary: Growing closer to each other, Freya and Ivar begin to realize that their parents’ decision about marriage was not as bad as they thought. Ivar tries impossibly hard to appear as unapproachable viking to Freya, but he’s actually very charming, as for her liking. Ivar, however, begins to realize Freya wasn’t merely a whiny woman as he formerly thought. As a result of their marriage, their wedding night is quickly approaching.

Warnings: smut (if you’re a minor, don’t read!)

Words: 13,5k

Authors: Cass & Fenrir

The morning came quickly. Too quickly as for Ivar's liking.

He woke up as the first one and discovered how beautiful and peaceful Freya looked while sleeping.

Ivar couldn't stop himself from reaching his palm to caress her rosy cheek.

After that, he got out of the bed and crawled back to his chamber, to not get caught so easily by her side.

Girl yawned loudly, hugging the fur she used to cover herself with, and growled loudly when she saw an empty spot next to her. He left? How could he leave her all alone?!

Freya growled loudly and then got up to her ready for the day by putting on her best dress, braiding her hair as beautifully as it was only possible and putting just enough makeup on.

Ivar was already present in the throne chamber, dressed in black tunica and black pants, with braces wrapped around his legs. He looked so fresh and happy. As soon as he spotted her, he raised his palm to greet her.

Freya huffed and looked away as soon as she noticed Ivar. Of course she was angry, he just left her alone when she was sure they finally had some connection. "Do you... Eat together in the morning? I used to do so with my family and I would like to talk to Ubbe."

"My dumbshit brother still sleeps. Yes, we do, mother is very strict about this." Ivar informed. "Freya, you look so beautiful."

"As I can see you are rude as always but thank you for miraculously kind words." She nodded, smoothing her dress.

"Beautiful and sweet as always." Ivar commented. "Why are you so unhappy today?"

"Oh, well. Let's see." Freya hummed, tapping her cheek. "I had a really pleasant evening with my soon-to-be husband. He was kind to me once but who would have thought he would be gone before I even woke up?" She growled.

"Okay, so what's the commotion about me getting up early? Listen, it takes me a while to get ready in the morning, especially when I have braces on." He raised his finger at his braces. Sweetheart, I need more time than you do. But I can't lie, you sleep so peacefully that I would love to stay with you longer."

Freya blushed but frowned, crossing her arms over her chest. "Why didn't you? I wouldn't be mad, it would be really nice, actually, love."

"I told you why. I had to get ready for the day."

I could help you if you needed it, or at the very least, you could wake me up." She said, shrugging. "It wasn't enjoyable to wake up alone."

"I didn't want to disturb your sleep. You needed some proper rest after yesterday."

She sighed and walked to him, sighing. "Let it be but do not leave me like this." Freya suddenly touched his cheek, gently stroking it. "How are you feeling?" She asked.

Ivar almost hummed and leaned into her touch. "Yes... Good... Keep on..."

Freya kissed his forehead softly after stroking his cheek with her thumb.

Ivar murmured quietly but stopped when he noticed his mother standing nearby.

Aslaug smiled widely and said, "And just yesterday you claimed to snap the neck of a girl that will come here. She has you wrapped around her finger."

You blinked and looked at him, raising your eyebrow at the whole 'neck snapping' thing.

"Mother," Ivar greeted the queen and rolled his eyes at the woman's comment about Freya, "Don't jump to such conclusions. She's just being helpful to a cripple."

Freya blinked, surprised and frowned. She didn't just try to be kind to a cripple. All she wanted was to get closer to Ivar but apparently he had his own conclusions. She huffed angrily and simply walked away to find herself a free seat at the table.

The queen chuckled, nodding her head. "Of course. Keep thinking that."

Ivar offered his mother a glance.

Soon, Ubbe joined. "Good morning, dear family," he said, finishing braiding his long hair. "Freya," he greeted the girl. "How did you sleep?"

Freya smiled at Ubbed sweetly and nodded. "I slept very well. The bed was so nice and warm until morning. How was your night?"

"Good. As much as it can be when you share a chamber with the younger brother who snores."

Ivar giggled loudly.

"Oh... I am so sorry to hear that. I heard no snoring." Freya giggled, giving Ivar a short look before her attention returned to Ubbe. "So, are there any places I could visit today?"

Aslaug frowned. "Why would you leave the Great Hall? Are you bored with my son already?"

Girl shook her head. "None of that, my queen. I just want to know Kattegat better. After all I will stay here, also I want to do something interesting."

"I can show you our settlement," Ivar offered instantly, throwing cold glances to Ubbe, "If you want, of course. Unless you want to go with my brother. At least no one is going to laugh seeing the two of you."

Ubbe stopped with a chalice raised to his lips, his eyes falling on Ivar's face. He could see the anger in his little brother's eyes. "I can take her for a walk, it's not a problem."

Freya looked at Ubbe and then back at Ivar. Oh, how she wanted to mess with him a little longer. He looked cute when he got mad and probably jealous. But she decided not to tease him for now, there would still be time for this. Her grin was contagious. "I will stay with Ivar.”

Ivar smirked proudly. It cost him a lot to not say anything to Ubbe. The feeling was amazing; he won the small fight and it tasted like ale.

Freya smirked as well, seeing Ivar's happiness. Those blue eyes told her everything she needed to know.

Rest of the morning went quiet. Freya was nice to other brothers and Queen, simply talking with them. After breakfast Freya got up from her seat and walked to him. "Is the walk still a thing or you changed your mind?"

"No. I'll take you on a walk. Just I need to go get something so I need to ask you for a little more patience," Ivar replied.

Hvitserk raised his brows and muttered something to himself.

"What's that?" Ubbe asked, nudging his elbow into Hvitserk's side.

“A girl is dating a cripple."

Sigurd shrugged and said, "She is forced to do it, Hvitserk. Remember, she does it to please our mother and her own father." He predicted, "She will run away as soon as she can.".

Aslaug ignored her older sons, looking too intently at Ivar.

Ivar smiled, and Freya gently kissed his temples. "I'll just sit here with the Queen and wait for you. Take your time."

He nodded in agreement. After slowly getting up, he limped back to his room.

Ubbe glanced at their mother. "Are you happy, mama?" he asked.

"Yes, I am. Of course, I am. Ivar will have this lovely girl as his wife." She nodded. "You three aren't happy for your younger brother?"

The smile on Ubbe's face assured Aslaug that he was happy. He had never shown such politeness before.

Hvitserk, on the other hand, merely shrugged. It didn't matter to me.

Sgurd rolled his eyes and shook his head. "Ivar didn't deserve such a chance. He will hurt her. Just like he did to Margrethe. One of us should marry her. Even Bjørn could."

Freya blinked, staring at them. 'Margrethe? Hurt? Who was she?' She wondered.

Ubbe rolled his eyes as he looked at Sigurd. "Stop it!" He said.

Sigurd said, "You were the first to ridicule him for that. She ought to know what kind of man will be her husband."

Ubbe frowned, encouraging him to tell her. "I bet my right hand Ivar will try to rip off your head."

Sigurd nodded and turned to Freya. "As for someone with such a beautiful name and face you ended up with a boy that can't even..."

"Enough!” Aslaug almost yelled. "The three of you are done eating. So off you go, I bet there are thralls thirsty for your pricks." She growled.

The girl was completely confused as she sat there.

The fuss didn't escape Ivar's attention when he returned from his chamber. Is there anything I missed?" He asked, holding a thick bear fur in his hand.

After giving the other boys one last look, Aslaug shook her head, smiling at Ivar. "Nothing is as critical as you think. Ready for a walk?"

Sigurd was the only one to chuckle at the question.

Ivar's eyes instantly scanned the room and stopped on Sigurd. "Do you have a problem?"

"No, not really. I just feel bad for Freya. The walk with a cripple will be sad and humiliating." Sigurd commented looking at Ivar.

Freya was fed up with this stupid play. She rose from her seat and walked towards Sigurd.

"I am tired of you, I am tired of your comments. I don't know what your problem is. I will be Ivar's wife in the future while you'll keep on fucking random thralls."

As Ivar blinked, he took a seat at the table to process what he had just heard. "Freya, leave him, he won't understand." Ivar said slowly.

Older brother said, "You will have problems with him."

Girl snapped, "I don't care. For now, I only have a problem with you. So go get your prick wet because you apparently need this. Maybe some girl will think you are special thanks to those stupid eyes."

Sigurd frowned. "As you wish. Just don't come to us when he will try to strangle you in your bed." He muttered and left.

Freya let out a deep breath and smoothed her dress before smiling at Ivar. "Are you ready?"

Aslaug was of course taken aback by it all but as a good mother should; she simply observed.

Ivar got up slowly and looked at her. He nodded slowly. "Sure. If you still want."

Ubbe smiled at the girl and his brother and as soon as they left, he looked back at the queen. "I can't believe they're speaking so calmly.”

Aslaug nodded, admitting, "You see? Your youngest brother isn't as bad as you all think, boys. He just needs some love and I am more than sure that Freya will give it to him."

Hvitserk chuckled a little darkly. "But mom, you do realise you'll never have grandchildren if it comes to Ivar?"

"Perhaps the three of you will finally follow your brother's lead and take a step to find a real woman and give me grandchildren." Aslaug snapped and added, "Besides, you never know, he may have more children than all of you combined."

"Surely he will. Did you hear that from the Seer?"

"Just go already. Don't you two have stuff to do? Or fuck?" She asked with a roll of her eyes.

"Of course, ma." Hvitserk replied and got off the table to leave the Great Hall as well.

"Let's just hope Ivar will be good for her and won't hurt her." Aslaug sighed, looking at Ubbe.

"What can I say, mother? You know he's short tempered, just like you," he winked at her. "So, you said that you need some help with planning. What can I do for you?"

In the meantime, Ivar stopped outside the Great Hall and looked at her. "Wait, you can't go like that."

She looked at her dress and blinked as she gazed at him. "Is there something wrong with my dress? Shall I change? Maybe I braided my hair in the wrong way... I can change, no problem."

Ivar gave her a look, cocking his brow. He handled her bear fur in a dark brown colour, saying, "You'll get cold. Put it on."

Freya quickly shook her head. "No, honey. You will get cold... Last thing I want is for you to get sick and suffer more than you already do. I will be fine."

The fur was simply placed on her shoulders as Ivar shook his head. "Don't worry. I'm a warrior, I am never sick or weak."

With a nod of the head, Freya accepted the fur and tucked it properly around her shoulders, nuzzling to it gently. "So? What shall we do first?"

"Follow me," he gestured to her.

While walking down the sandy path, Ivar told her about the buildings they passed by.

As Freya tried to keep up with him, she followed him slowly. Everything he said sounded so interesting.

"Over there," he pointed north, "Is a place where my father fled, leaving us all behind." Ivar said.

Freya blinked, surprised at the sudden information. At this point she wasn't sure what to say. "Oh... How could a father do such a thing?"

"My father might be the most famous viking of them all, but he is nothing but a prick." Ivar told her with a slight shrug of his shoulders.

Freya nodded. "My father... Never left me. He always kept a watchful eye on me."

"Lucky you then." Ivar replied with his eyes stopped on the mountain on the horizon.

She gently touched his shoulder. "Let's go, Ivar. I am more than sure you want to show me more."

"Yes. I want you to meet a person who has a very special place in my heart," he informed the girl and gestured for her to follow. "Come on, come on."

Freya of course followed him. Her curiosity was piqued when she heard his words.

Ivar limped down the path.

Prince attracted a lot of attention from people, who stopped whatever they were doing to look at him and the girl by his side.

Upon seeing the couple, a few young girls started giggling and whispering to each other.

Ivar ignored them perfectly.

This didn't escape Freya's attention since it seriously pissed her off. Although Ivar wasn't ordinary, that didn't give anyone a right to laugh at him. Taking a look at the girls, she asked, "Hello! What's going on?".

One of them crossed her hands over her chest while whipping her hair. "Have not seen you before. We," she pointed at the girls gathered around her, "Aren't exactly sure who would accompany Ivar the Boneless. Especially if it's a girl."

Ivar stopped, looking back at you. "Freya. Come."

"At last, you are brave enough to speak openly." Freya frowned, crossing her arms over her chest as she spoke. "My name is Freya and I dare to walk with Ivar. Do you have any problem with that?”

The girl giggled, "I don't think so, but I think you do." She said, "I hope you know what his sweet nickname 'boneless' means."

"I don't really care what it means." Freya simply shrugged. "Is there anything else you want to say?"

Another girl raised her eyebrow, giving Ivar a mean glance. "He will not be able to satisfy you nor give you a child. Pity you, you have a pretty face. You should have gone after one of his brothers instead."

"I'm sure you already have. I wouldn't be surprised at all, since you look like a simple whore who would jump on any cock." Freya said, shrugging and joining Ivar. "Forgive me that I wasted our time on these girls. Let's go now."

Ivar looked at her a little angrily. "I told you to come earlier. Listen to me. And don't engage in unnecessary conversations."

She blinked and frowned. "So you will just let them whisper about you behind your back?!”

The subject was dropped when he said, "I don't want to discuss this." "It's not relevant. Leave it."

She followed him as he wished, rolling her eyes.

Ivar remained silent the entire time.

He stopped and offered her his arm as soon as they left the settlement.

Since Freya was more than certain that he was angry, this gesture surprised her. However, it made her smile because it was a positive sign. The offer was accepted, and Freya took his arm. "I'm scared of where you'll take me." She stated.

He told her, "We're going into the woods, so you'd better make sure you hold my arm." "The last thing we need is for you to fall into a bear nest or something. As a cripple, I wouldn't be able to save your beautiful ass if that happened.".

Holding on to him firmly, she laughed and shook her head. "Throughout my childhood, I spent a lot of time in the forest running around, but as you wish, I will stay close and hold on tight."

It felt comfortable already to feel her hands on him; her grasp was strong yet light.

They walked slowly through the woods, in silence.

Freya remained quiet so as not to disturb the silence. She just kept looking up at the trees and the clear sky above. At some point she wrapped some of the fur she was wearing around Ivar's figure as well, just to be sure he wouldn't get cold.

Ivar looked at her after she wrapped fur around him; in the end he offered her a little nod and a smile.

Her face enlightened by little sun rays falling from thick treetops was like a blessing; her beautiful blue eyes glinting with small sparks of excitement, her round, soft lips parted as she inhaled the cold, fresh air into her lungs, her rosy cheeks from the cold wind on her high cheeks. She looked like a goddess. Ivar began to believe she really was one of Æsir.

Freya placed a gentle kiss on his temple as she continued walking.

In this cold wind, the fur kept them both warm.

Even though there was silence during the walk, Freya really enjoyed it. Just being close to him made her happy. She was a bit confused when Ivar stopped. "What... Where are we?"

Ivar shouted, "You old, stinking brat! Where are you hiding your slimy ass?!"

The more Freya looked at him, the more confused she became

Ivar waited for the response, but there was none. He finally turned to his girl. "Come further."

Freya became concerned that Ivar had lost his mind. The area looked abandoned and he appeared to be acting as if someone was there.

Suddenly, a tall, older man appeared before them. He appeared out of nowhere, letting out a deep laugh. As if a stone had been thrown into a still pond, his laughter made ripples. Why does a cripple with a crooked face like yours hang out with women?

Ivar tilted his head a bit. "Since none of them want to waste their time on you." The young man replied with a mischievous grin on his face.

Freya almost jumped out of her skin when the man suddenly appeared in front of them.

In an instant, she hid behind Ivar and looked at the stranger over his shoulder. Girl didn't like this at all, at least it looked like Ivar knew him.

In the end, the older man offered Ivar a wink as he summarised, "So you found yourself a cute, jumpy creature." "I'd like to see her."

Ivar turned his head a tiny bit to look at her. "Don't worry. He's not dangerous. Not emotionally stable, that's true, but not dangerous in the least."

Freya frowned, looking at Ivar. Even though she wasn't so sure, she did what he asked since she kind of trusted him. The girl sighed and smoothed her dress before walking behind Ivar. "Hello there... Um... My name is Freya."

The older man looked at the girl curiously and said, "With your look, you're very winning. Freya it is." He hummed, smiling brightly at her.

Girl nodded. Her eyes focused on Ivar as she replied, "Yes, that is my name and thank you."

"Floki is my father from another mother, an old, stinky, bald wiseass." Ivar told her openly.

Freya blinked and then gasped loudly. "Floki? You mean that Floki? The finest boatbuilder there ever was?!”

Floki giggled loudly while nodding. "That's me, my beautiful Freya. Am I such a well-known and distinguished boatbuilder that my fame is few steps ahead of me?"

Freya jumped into place, clapping her hands a little in celebration. "Your boats brought Ragnar everywhere!" she said.

Floki glanced at Ivar once in a while while watching the girl. "She's lovely, you should marry her."

After looking at Ivar for a moment, Freye laughed nervously. "Well.... So... I think you will like the news that this will actually happen."

"News?" Floki asked as he sat on a thick branch of a fallen tree.

Freya looked at Ivar. "Are you even here with us?”

Ivar stared at Freya without blinking.

Floki said, "He just zoned out. With such a beautiful woman by his side, it is no surprise that he did that. You know, he is not good with women."

Ivar frowned and walked over to the girl. "You're not particularly adept with women, old fool." He added.

"Don't be so selfish, Ivar!" A spirited woman replied and soon Floki was joined by a blond girl. "How are you, by the way?” She asked and immediately walked to Freya to cup her cheeks. A woman looked at Floki and said, "She is so pretty. Did Ivar really bring her here?"

Freya was giggling uncontrollably.

"He did.” Floki giggled, looking after the woman. "They brought us some news."

As Ivar walked slowly towards Freya, he nodded. "She's going to become my wife."

Woman's gaze fell on Freya as she gasped. "Is that true?”

Freye smiled and nodded. "Y-Yes, that's true. It's our parents' decision but it will certainly happen."

"It's our decision as well," Ivar's hand rubbed small circles on Freya's waist. "And this lovely blonde is Helga, Floki's wife."

Freya raised an eyebrow and looked at Ivar with a soft smile. Then she smiled at Helga. "The following statements are true. Soon we'll be husband and wife." Freya nodded her head as a bright smile appeared on her lips.

Helga giggled and embraced Freya before hugging Ivar. "Look, Floki! We will have a delicious feast to attend soon."

Ivar corrected Helga, "The greatest of them all. You know my mother. She will do anything to make sure this day is remembered and talked about for years." Ivar glanced at his girl. "And this beautiful woman, she has already brightened up the entire settlement. I saw people looking at her, but is it too much to ask? She is like a goddess. It was as if Freya herself chose to honour us with her presence."

Helga said excitedly, "Oh, she'll look even more beautiful at the wedding. I'll help her get ready. Find a gorgeous dress, braid her hair, I'll make her a big flower crown!"

Freye smiled and nodded. "I would love that! Since my mother won't be here, this would be very kind!"

Ivar smiled as he let go of Freya's waist. After letting go, he watched both girls walk away, giggling and talking. Ivar loved that about his soon-to-be wife: she was very kind to everyone and spread a pleasant aura around herself.

The shoulders of Floki wrapped around Ivar. "Are you in love?" Floki asked. "Your face is flushed like that of a young shieldmaiden who has just seen her first real manhood."

The only response Ivar could muster was a roll of the eyes.

Freya walked with Helga, talking and chatting about the wedding and everything that needed to be prepared. It was nice to finally talk with someone who wasn't directly involved in this whole mess.

A man as big as a bear suddenly called out Helga's name. Once again, she hides behind her new friend.

Ivar's smirk was instantly wiped from his face when he saw Bjørn approaching.

"Ivar!" The man shouted, taking only two steps before he was standing in front of a cripple. "I came to find you on behalf of your mother."

Freya was taken back to Ivar and Floki by Helga. "Bjørn! It's good to see you as well." She said cheerfully.

The tall, blond viking man completely captivated Freye's attention. His appearance was the opposite of Ivar's.

Bjørn caught sight of her with the corner of his blue eye, and soon his full attention was drawn to her. "Who are you?"

Freya smoothed her dress nervously and smiled as she cleared her throat. "My name is Freya."

While he didn't try to hide the fact that he was checking her out, his eyes drifted up and down her body, inspecting every curve. "Bjørn Ironside." He introduced himself briefly. "It's my first time seeing you, but you can't possibly be a thrall. What are you doing here?"

Helga announced that Freya would soon be Ivar's wife.

Freye smiled and nodded her head. "That's true, I was brought here to become Ivar's wife. So I am not a thrall, you're more than right."

Bjørn laughed loudly, rolling his head back a bit. "Oh, you poor, helpless thing." He took one step closer to find himself in front of the girl. His palm was immediately placed on her cheek. "Such beauty is going to be wasted."

Freya nuzzled to his hand and sighed, shrugging just a little bit. "Honestly, I wasn't the one who made this decision. Father brought me here and said I should marry him."

A glance from Ivar could freeze everything in a blink of an eye, as he cocked his brows. "Freya, let's get back to the Great Hall." He growled.

Bjørn's thumb gently caressed the girl's cheek. "Look at you, you could have anyone, but you're stuck with the most disagreeable person. What a shame."

Once again, Ivar sounded cold when he repeated her name.

When she heard her name, she turned her attention to Ivar. She purred quietly at other man's touch but her attention quickly shifted to Ivar. Freya bit her lips and even if she didn't want to, she moved away from Bjørn to join Ivar.

Ivar grabbed her hand, thanked Helga and Floki, and started dragging Freya after him.

Bjørn spoke with Floki for a while, watching as his step brother walked away.

I-Ivar! You don't have to pull me! I can walk on my own. I am not a horse you need to lead." Freya said as she whimpered under the strength of his grip.

"What the hell was that, woman?" He yelled loudly as they walked along the path that brought them to Floki in the first place. His grasp never relaxed.

She growled, "What's your problem this time? He was just polite to me!"

"And of course you had to fall for these stupid, silly games. As a wife, you have to behave like one. You think I'm deaf and blind?" Ivar raised his tone.

As Freya struggled to free her hand from his grasp, she said, "He appears to know how to behave around women."

With a low growl, he let go of her hand and turned quickly to her. "Of course! Go to him then! Go on! You're free!"

" I need to remind you there is no one who can free me from this situation! I will remain your wife no matter what." She replied, rubbing her palms together. She could see the bruise forming already.

"It doesn't matter. I knew from the beginning that this idea was absurd. How could you fall for someone like me? Go to him. I'm freeing you from this stupid arrangement that none of us are comfortable with."

"Neither you nor I are making this decision, Ivar." Freya said, crossing her arms over her chest. "You could also be a bit gentler. It wouldn't hurt you."

As he hobbled away, he asked, "What if I don't want to? Don't force me to be someone I am not."

While returning to the settlement, Freya grunted frustratedly and passed him by.

While following the girl, Ivar grunted something under his breath.

Freya went to the settlement, but she wasn't interested in returning to the Great Hall.

She disappeared into the crowd as soon as she crossed the main gates.

__________________________________

The moment Aslaug saw her son walking into the house, she snapped, "Where have you been? The two of you were absent for several hours. It's supposed to be a walk!" She exclaimed. "Where is Freya?"

"I have no idea. I am not her father. She's probably fucking somewhere with some normal man, just like any normal woman would." Ivar replied as he passed Aslaug. "Now, leave me alone."

"What do you mean you have no idea? She is going to be your wife soon, you should keep her safe and close." Aslaug scolded him.

"I'm a cripple. How am I supposed to keep any woman close?! Even our fucking thrall didn't want to be involved with me! I'm nothing. Just like my father."

Sigurd laughed, playing with a wooden cup as he sat in front of a fire. "I'm sure if you act like a man for once, she will stay with you by herself."

Aslaug sighed deeply and rubbed the bridge of her nose. "The two of you were doing so well. She will be your wife. Shouldn't you really try to make it work?"

Ivar growled, throwing his crutch on the floor and crawling throughout the chamber. "I don't need a wife. I think maybe you should start planning Sigurd's life? And not mine!" He screamed.

Sigurd rolled his eyes. "You are always so dramatic. I would have run away too if I were that girl."

"Enough." Aslaug growled at Sigurd who just shrugged his shoulders.

Ivar locked himself in his bedroom.

Though he hated to feel that way, he had a mental pain that was so intense that he almost felt a physical pain in his chest. A single tear rolled down his cheek as he leaned back against the wall.

__________________________________

Freya was hurt and angry as well. His behaviour really pissed her off. She did indeed try her best for him.

The girl found a nice place to sit near the market. She was able to eat an apple in peace. Thankfully, she still had enough coins to purchase one for herself.

Suddenly, a strong hand caressed her neck, caressing the crook of her shoulder. "Our gods will bring us together again, isn't that so?"

Perhaps you just like to follow girls around?” Freya asked and looked up at Bjørn. “Don't you have better things to do?”

"Saw you sitting here, all alone. As for the gentleman I am, I decided to verify if you're fine."

"No, I am not fine at all." She huffed angrily before biting into the apple.

His palm moved to remove a lock of her hair from her cheek as he sat next to her. "What's wrong?"

As she looked at her bruised hand, she muttered, "My soon-to-be husband is wrong. He behaves as he does and he is surprised when I snap back."

"He did this to you?"

"He grabbed me too hard. That's all." She shrugged.

"You should drop this agreement. You're a free woman, until you marry him."

"I am not. Everything is set..." Freya sighed heavily. "My father brought me here when I was a free woman. Now, I will become Ivar the Boneless' wife."

Bjørn was bold with his actions.

He wrapped his arm gently around her waist. He leaned forward a little. "If you want to be saved, just say it." He whispered into her ear, brushing his lips against her earlobe.

It really annoyed Freye to see him so close, so loudly she growled. "Oh, really? And how would you do that?" She asked, frowning.

"A Ragnarsson who is not crippled would be a better match for you." He simply replied after getting up. "Think about it."

Freya watched him with her eyebrow raised. Having another Ragnarsson hope that she will warm his bed was the last thing she wanted right now.

Bjørn left her all alone.

The girl sighed and stood up to return to the Great Hall. She wanted to go to bed, even though it wasn't the middle of the day yet.

__________________________________

Aslaug smiled when she saw Freya entering the Great Hall. As she walked up to the girl she said, "Oh Freya, thank gods. I was growing worried ever since Ivar returned alone."

Freyea smiled a little. "I am alright. Really."

The Queen cupped her cheeks. She said, "Relax now. If you need anything, just let me know."

Freya nodded and decided to join Ubbe at the table. Girl smiled at him, sitting down. "Hello.'

"Hi," Ubbe responded, staring at her intently as he bit into a piece of chicken leg.

She nodded with a soft smile as she said, "Enjoy your meal."

Ubbe moved a plate filled with chicken towards her. "þakka."

Freya blinked and shook her head. Though she appreciated the offer, she was not hungry. "No, no. Thank you, really. Have you seen Ivar? He made it back here, right?"

“As soon as he got back, he headed to his room. He seemed angry."

Freya got up and strolled straight to Ivar's room after nodding her head. She knocked on the door as soon as she found it. door. No response was received. A frown appeared on her face as she entered the room.

Wrapped tightly in furs and cuddling his pillow, Ivar slept peacefully. Dreaming of the only thing he was sure he would never be able to have - fatherhood - he heard the sound of his children's feet, of their laughter.

And he was so handsome as he slept, that steady heart, those steady breaths, more than enough to make everyone fall in love with him all over again.

She watched him for a short moment, then quietly closed the door before walking closer to the bed.

Ivar looked calm and sweet for once. Then she gently stroked his hair as she sat down on the bed. She felt terrible about making things worse.

At first, he didn't react, being fully asleep. But as she continued to stroke him, he rolled his head, leaning into the touch. While Ivar slowly opened his eyes and breathed back, he stared up at her without blinking.

Her hand moved away and she smiled awkwardly. The girl said quietly, "I am sorry... I didn't mean to scare you or wake you up."

"It's fine.” He replied, slowly rolling to his back, hissing a little.

She worriedly asked, "Are you okay? Do you need anything? Should I ask your mother to get someone for you?"

"Easy." He asked her. "It's fine. Nothing happens. Cool down."

Although Freya didn't want to risk it, she bit inside her cheek and nodded. "But... Are you sure? If you are in pain, I can bring someone or something to help you. It won't be a problem."

"It's fine." He assured, turning his head away from her. "What do you want, Freya?"

She quickly explained, "I wanted to see how you're doing, Ivar. Make sure you're fine."

"It's unnecessary, Freya. I'm always fine and good."

"Ivar... I am so sorry."

"You don't have to be sorry. You've done nothing wrong."

Laying down, she placed her head on his shoulder. I rarely do that. I really shouldn't. I am yours. No one else's. Such a situation should never occur. He wasn't worth my time."

"Just so you know, I don't blame you and I don't have any hard feelings toward you." Ivar assured, cocking his brow slowly when she placed her head on his shoulder. "You are a healthy, young woman. Your purpose is to become a mother one day, to give a life. It's in you, even if you aren't aware of it yet. With me, the grief will be the only experience you will have."

After shaking her head, she nuzzled his neck while cupping his cheek. "No matter what happens, I want to experience it by your side."

"Look at you. You're young and adorable. All men are losing their heads over you. And here I am, a crippled Viking. Do you realise how ridiculous it sounds? A Viking who is a cripple."

She sighed. "None of it matters to me. When you aren't so angry, you are a really nice person and I want to be with someone like that."

The man replied, "But that's not who I am." He said, "I'm vicious. Angry. Raging."

"Oh, Ivar. I know you aren't like this. You are so much more." She looked at him and smiled.

He closed his eyes and replied, "You don't know me.".

As Freya kissed his cheek, she whispered, "So let me get to know you."

He didn't react. But seemingly enjoyed her lips being pressed to his clean shaved cheek.

Freya hummed quietly and continued to kiss his soft skin, soon moving the kisses to his neck.

He turned his head to her. "What do you think you're doing?"

"I am kissing your neck. You don't like it?"

"I do.” He replied honestly.

A small giggle was heard from her and she returned to kissing his neck.

He let her go further. "You should marry my brother."

Freya sighed against his neck. "I was brought here to marry you, not anyone else. It was already set in stone. Nothing could change their minds."

His right hand moved to her shoulder and slipped to the back of her neck where he stroked her. "If we protest together, they'll have to change their mind."

"You really don't want me as your wife?" Freya asked.

His fingers danced up and down her neck as he did not reply.

Her smile made him look at her as she cupped his cheek. It took courage for her to touch his lips.

It was the sweetness of passion, a million loving thoughts condensed into a moment.

Freye soon backed away. As she gently rubbed his chest, she said, "Let's not ruin something we promised. Is that okay with you?"

Ivar ran his hand through his thick, stiff hair. "Yes."

Freya could not contain her laughter. "You are good when it comes to talking with a girl."

He rolled his eyes. "I'm not, I must admit. I still have time to learn."

"I will help you." She smiled.

Anxiety thoughts were like a horde of soldiers running through the battlefield, faster and faster. And Ivar felt very anxious at that moment. "We'll see how it ends." He rested his hand on the curve of her hip.

"Ivar, I can feel your heart beating like the heart of a scared rabbit. What's wrong, you can tell me." She whispered into his ear.

"Nothing. I'm not a good man, we both know it and we both are aware where it might lead. I don't want to hurt you, but on the other hand, this is who I am and I can’t just deny it."

"You? Not a good man? Why?" She asked surprised.

"I thought you're aware after today's outburst."

Freya laughed and shook her head. "Ivar. This? Really? You have no idea how many times my father snapped at me. One outburst doesn't make you a bad man."

"You'll realise this one day."

He closed his eyes, enjoying her presence.

"Don't be so sure.” She whispered, kissing his cheek gently.

He opened one of his eyes, glaring up at her face.

Freya looked back at him and simply smiled.

His hand travelled to her cheek, his thumb gently brushed her lower lip. He moved a little, pressing his lips to hers. She tasted like the finest ale.

Freya let out a soft, happy moan and gently kissed him back, wrapping arms around his neck.

Ivar opened his eyes a little to have a brief look at her face.

She looked like an angel. Long lashes, honey hair and honey skin. That girl was sweet from sun-kissed lips to soulful gentleness.

He gently deepened the kiss, trying to not forget what Ubbe had taught him about kissing.

She hummed gladly, accepting the kiss fully. Freya was actually surprised that he was such a good kisser.

When their lips, once connected in a shared, sensual kiss parted, Ivar looked into her eyes. "You're a good kisser."

Freya hummed, nodding her head while biting her lip. "You aren't so bad either."

Ivar's eyes didn't move; they observed you carefully.

Reading a face was using his intuition to see the real person, to allow his longing heart to see below their mask and respond with grace and tact to their real needs.

Freya's face was lightened up with a tiny smile dancing in the corners of her lips. Her beautiful blue eyes sparkling, her little nose twitching a little as a brief laughter escaped her lips.

Ivar chuckled. "I've been practising a lot.” He replied sweetly.

Girl nodded and watched him. Ivar was handsome just the way he was, even if he didn't think so at all. There was more to him than just legs and Freya could see this.

There were still many hours left before the night. As much as Freya wanted they couldn't spend the day in bed. Girl got a nice idea. "Ivar? You know how to use a bow?” she asked curiously.

"Do I know how to use a bow? This is such a random question but yes, I do, why?," Ivar replied, frowning a little.

Freya gasped loudly. "Could you teach me?! I kind of know how to use it but I am not the best at it."

"You want to learn how to use a bow?," He asked. "What for? You're a lady."

She frowned. "Ladies fight as well. I want to be able to fight! How else will I help my husband during a raid?"

He blinked. Ivar was at a loss for words. "You're not only soft-hearted, you're tough enough to stay that way. That takes a kind of bravery that I'm still processing," Ivar replied in the end. "I need to admit that you're a great surprise to me. I'm lucky enough to have a woman with ambitions by my side. Have you ever fought before?"

Freya giggled and shrugged. "I have three older brothers. Life wasn't easy and most of our play time ended with stick fights," she explained. "Once I got older they helped me learn a thing or two. Just to be sure their little sister is safe. I am the youngest child."

The youngest and the cutest at the same time, Ivar thought to himself, but he didn't say it aloud.

He considered her words. "If you want, we can go to the woods to have training."

Freya nodded eagerly. "Yes, pretty please. I would love you to teach me."

She immediately sat up and then got up quickly. "Let's go!" Girl jumped in place.

Ivar blinked once again. "Let me get ready. Wait in the throne chamber."

"No... Can I help you with anything? I... As a good soon to be wife, I should know what my husband's needs are."

"I need to put the braces on," he replied softly.

Freya straightened her back and nodded. "Tell me what to do and I will follow."

"Ahm, Freya, I can do this on my own, don't worry about your little, pretty head."

Freya shook her head and kneeled in front of the bed. "I want to know what my husband needs if I ever have to help him.'

As much as he didn't condone this, with a loud sight he gave her a nod.

Ivar reached to get the braces. "You need to be careful, extremely careful. You need to know that my legs tend to hurt a lot."

Freya bit her lips and nodded, taking the braces from him. After taking a deep breath she started to gently put the braces on.

He sat there stiffened, almost forgetting to breathe; he was mentally ready for the pain wave that would wash all over him if she would not be gentle enough.

Freya worked gently and carefully, making sure to not cause him any pain. This was the last thing she wanted. After a moment she looked up at him. "Everything's fine..?"

He was looking down at her with his eyes wide opened, his breath held back. Ivar nodded, slowly exhaling. "Yes. Yes, you're doing a very good job down there."

She smiled proudly and continued her work to soon put the braces on his other leg as well. Freya honestly felt happy that she didn't hurt him at all.

Ivar reached hand out and put it to her cheek, gently rubbing it with his thumb. "Ágeatavel, þakka.” He said quietly.

It was the very first time when someone was truly kind to him. He wasn't sure how to behave. He wasn't sure what to tell her and how to express his gratitude.

When he made sure his palms were gloved, Ivar got up and offered his hand to Freya. "I can also teach you how to use an axe."

Freya grabbed his hand and happily followed him, smiling at everyone who dared to give them a weird look. She really wanted to build a bond with him and apparently she indeed found a way to do so.

Ivar stopped in the throne chamber to collect his lighter fur. He also attached his favourite axe to a sheath.

Freya grabbed her own fur and then simply watched Ivar getting ready. She was so excited for those lessons. "Can we go?"

"You two are going out again? Will this end up in another fight?” Aslaug asked as soon as she noticed Ivar putting on the fur.

Ivar smiled briefly at his mother. "Hopefully it won't. Don't worry, mother. And don't wait for us. I want to take Freya to the tavern later."

Freya blinked but nodded. "I will make sure we are safe. No need to worry, my queen."

Aslaug sighed and nodded. "Fine then. Just don't get her drunk, Ivar."

"So I can get my ass drunk? Thanks, mother." He teased Aslaug with a little giggle. "Freya, come on."

She nodded and followed him.

Ivar limped slowly through the settlement, leading her to the secret place where he used to train with his brothers. He hoped Sigurd or Hvitserk wouldn't be there.

Girl this time followed him without stopping but she still was giving a mine glances to anyone who dared to giggle or anything.

Of course Sigurd was there. Freye didn't like it because she could already feel the trouble coming. "Oh, Freya! It's so good to see you again!” Sigurd immediately got up from his spot under a huge tree, where he was polishing the blade of his axe. "It's such a shame you have a trail behind you," he added as soon as he spotted his crippled brother.

Ivar didn't reply, instead passed Sigurd by, of course poking him with his shoulder.

Freye huffed and passed by Sigurd as well, trying her best to ignore him.

She was growing tired of his behaviour, all she wanted was to spend some time with Ivar.

She wasn't fast enough; Sigurd caught her by her wrist, pulling her closer, letting his free hand wrap around her waist. "Look at you, such a pretty girl."

"Let me go!" She growled annoyed. "I came here with Ivar. Take your filthy hands off of me!”

"Oh, so resistant.” He chuckled.

His laughter was yet cut off by an axe flying right next to his face, sticking in the branch. It was Ivar's axe.

Freya blinked surprised and looked at Ivar yet she frowned since Sigurd's grip didn't loosen at all. "I warn you, better let me go."

Sigurd was looking hard in her eyes, then let go of her wrist. "So you've chosen. You want to be his cum sack. Fine then but do not come to me if he won't satisfy you."

She finally had enough and simply punched Sigurd in the face, hissing softly as she moved away. "Shut up finally! I have enough of you, by being such a shitty person you will never get any normal girl to like you. Only cheap whores catch an eager cock like you." Freya growled, massaging her palm.

Ivar limped closer to her, wrapping his arm around her shoulders. "You heard the girl, don't ya?" He asked with eyebrow cocked, looking at Sigurd who fell to the ground.

Other brother got up and spat on the ground right next to Freya's feet. "Whore."

"Say it once more and I'll cut your tongue off.” Ivar informed Sigurd, remaining stoical.

Freya crossed arms over her chest, his words didn't offend her at all. "You better go. Find some woman with no taste who will even want to fuck with you. We are too busy to deal with you, right love?"

"Exactly." Ivar pulled her closer to offer her a lovely kiss.

Sigurd growled loudly. "This is not over yet, Ivar." Then he left the two.

"Like what would he do? Growl at us?" Freya asked, looking at Ivar.

"I have no idea what he meant."

Freya shrugged and clapped her hands. "Who cares. Let's get to what we were planning, I can't wait!"

__________________________________

Ivar showed her many things, from how to use a bow to how to throw an axe.

Freya laughed loudly when the arrow hit the exact spot she was aiming at. She was really mastering her skills. "Did you see that?!”

"Yes, Freya. Good shot." Ivar praised her with a grin on his lips as he sat on a thick branch of a fallen tree.

"Axe probably won't be my best weapon but I am getting good with the bow.” She said proudly. "I will be able to join you during the raids!"

"Join me during raids, you say?" Ivar asked, raising his eyebrow. "You'll never go with me."

Freya looked at him. "What... Why not?”

He measured her features with his glance carefully. "You're too pretty and too precious to be put in such a dangerous situation."

She blushed, hearing his words. Blinking from time to time, she stared at him. "But... I was sure you would love your wife to be with you while raiding distant lands..."

"I'd love my wife to be safe, ruling the kingdom while I'm gone to distant shores, nursing our children.” He said and blushed a little.

Freya blushed a little as well and smiled sweetly. "Oh, really? Nursing our children, you say?" She hummed while walking to him.

"Nursing our children,I say.” Ivar nodded, his face straight as he spoke. "Every marriage has a purpose. It's about giving new life in the end, isn't it, dear Freya?"

She walked to him closer and gently moved hand through his hair. "I think it is. But I was sure you hate me and you don't really want me as your wife or mother for your children."

"I didn't say such a thing.” He shrugged, pretending to not remember about him saying all of the bad stuff.

She hummed and hugged him, stroking his hair lovingly. "In that case... I cannot wait to nurse our children."

He got sad instantly. With a sadness written on his face, Ivar looked up at her. "You do realise I can't give life, right?”

Freya hummed and kissed his head gently. "You don't know that for sure, Ivar."

"Everyone says that.” He reminded her. "Besides, look at me. A crippled viking? I barely can walk. How am I supposed to get you pregnant?"

"Just because people say something doesn't mean it's true. We will see how it is and who knows. Maybe you'll get me pregnant." Freya shrugged a little. "And then I will nurse a lot of our children."

He smiled sadly. "Yeah... Don't you have a feeling you're going to lose all of your best years by the side of the cripple? It must be terrifying."

Freya gently smacked him on the head. "Stop that, I swear to Odin himself.”

__________________________________

He was supposed to be married on that day. He was supposed to be married to the woman his parents had arranged.

But Freya proved to be quite the opposite of the conservative woman he had expected.

He considered Freya to be his soulmate. A partner in crime and his closest friend.

Grabbing Freya's cheeks, Helga exclaimed, "You look so cute!"

As Freya listened to her words, she couldn't help but giggle. Her nerves were frayed. The girl really did fall in love with Ivar, but once that day is over, she will be bound to him until the end; what if he was so kind just up until the wedding? What will happen on the wedding night though?

"Of course she is. After all, Freya is my son's wife." Aslaug smiled, braiding Freya's hair.

In the meantime, Ivar was at the seaside, where the wood altar was built.

In a white silk tunic, matching material pants, and with his hair brushed, Ivar sat on a chair brought to him by Hvitserk.

As Ubbe ruffled Ivar's hair and grinned at him, he said, "Look at you. If I didn't know you, I would call you an angel."

"Stop it.'' The younger brother grunted, pushing Ubbe's hand off his head. "I brushed it. You'll destroy my hairdo."

"You did? It looks as messy as always." Hvitserk giggled. "Freya will run away as soon as she sees this mess. Or you."

Ivar frowned, looking at Hvitserk. Then his eyes moved to Ubbe. "Tell him to stop," he demanded.

Ubbe rolled his eyes and poked Hvitserk's shoulder. "Quit it. Your brother gets married today. Behave."

"Oh you know I am joking but we all know that mother set it up. There is nothing... Real in this relationship," Hvitserk shrugged. "I have no idea why he is so excited about this."

"Why?"

"What do you mean why?” Hvitserk asked, looking at his younger brother. "You really think she loves you? Freya was forced to attend this wedding."

Ivar clenched teeth, huffing angrily. "And what do you know about love, dear brother? She loves me and I love her."

Hvitserk summarised, "It's her duty, not her will, Ivar. I doubt you know much about love either. Oh! There she is!"

Ivar turned his head so he could see Freya.

Immediately, his heart beat faster, his blood ran cold through his veins, and the only thing he could do was release a gasp.

As Freya wore a long white dress and had her hair braided neatly, she looked like a goddess.

As a result of instinct, Ivar was compelled to get up from his chair and walk to her. Despite shaking all over his body, he managed to pull himself up, leaning against the back of the chair.

Freye smiled, seeing him. She felt so happy that this day finally came, even if she was really scared Freya couldn't wait. She gasped a little, seeing him standing up proudly.

"Ivar, you shouldn't," Ubbe whispered to his brother quietly. "Sit down, you can't put so much on your legs. Your eyes are blue."

Ivar simply waved his hand at Ubbe. "Don't tell me how to live my life, you ain't my mother, Ubbe."

She took a deep breath, improved her dress and started to walk to finally meet with Ivar at the altar. Girl smiled and cupped his cheek. "You should sit down, love," She whispered, looking at him worriedly. In the past few weeks she learned a lot about Ivar and anything that has to do with his health, including his blue eyes. "You will be in pain later."

With his eyes widening and lips parted, he forgot to breathe; this became a habit of his when he was with her.

Freya blinked and glanced at Ubbe over Ivar's shoulder. "Could you please sit him down?" she asked.

Without saying a word, Ubbe tapped Ivar's shoulder and nodded. It's time to sit.

Ivar obeyed with his eyes glued to his soon-to-be wife.

Freya smiled sweetly at him and gently kissed his forehead. She whispered, "Now... We can bond in front of our Gods.".

Let me take a moment to collect myself. I should stand by your side."

Her hand was raised so she could kiss it gently. "I am so happy."

There were too many emotions accumulating within him, and he was shaking all over.

Freye smiled at him as she asked, "So let's start?"

A tiny smirk danced across the corners of Ivar's lips as he replied, "Yes."

__________________________________

The wedding only lasted a few minutes. During the ceremony, the prophetess who conducted the ceremony exchanged rings, they were united by blood, and she pronounced them husband and wife, for good or for bad.

Once they returned to the settlement, they were greeted by a cheering crowd, led by queen Aslaug. Of course his brothers prepared a feast for them.

Freya was genuinely surprised by the size of the feast. Although she expected a feast, she did not expect it to be so large. Waving to her father and her older brothers, the girl giggled. "This feast is so huge, Ivar! I never expected this!’

She followed her newly married husband, stumbling a bit behind him. My beautiful Freya, I hope you enjoy your day today."

She assured him, "I will certainly do so. A whole feast by my husband's side? This will be better than anything else.".

Ivar waited politely until she sat first when they reached the spots set by thralls.

Freya greeted her older brothers. The men hugged her tightly, giving Ivar a disapproving look. It was good that Freya got married, but why to the cripple?

Prior to joining Ivar, the girl greeted the queen and Helga as well.

After she joined Ivar, she asked softly, "Shall we begin that feast, love?”

He nodded, "I'd like that."

She smiled, taking her horn and raising it up high, "Let's not wait and start the feast, dear friends!"

Seeing her family's glances, Ivar sat slowly. As her husband, he knew they were unhappy. The girl could do better.

As Freya noticed that he was looking at her brothers, she frowned. Touching his shoulder, she asked, "Ivar?".

He turned his head towards her. "Yes?"

When he turned to her, she immediately used the opportunity and pressed her lips to his.

While she was kissing him, Ivar caught himself looking at her face.

Shortly thereafter, he closed his eyes and slipped his tongue past her lips, returning the kiss.

She hummed into the kiss and cupped his cheek. This was to show everyone that she is not ashamed of her husband even in the slightest.

He blinked as their lips parted. "That was something, Freya.."

"Something special, just for my husband." She giggled.

He smiled at her, "It seems that your brothers aren't pleased with me."

"They were not satisfied with anyone who came near me. Honestly? When my father brought me here, I was surprised that they didn't join forces to kick the asses of anyone who wanted to be near me."

"I can fight any of them for you," Ivar said, gesturing at the thrall to pour him more wine.

Freya laughed softly, "You don't have to, love. We don't want any bloodshed or conflict, right?"

“There's something fun about blood spilling on the ground, isn't there?”

"I don't think so, love. Once they get to know you, they will stop." She assured him.

Ivar nodded, "Fine then. We'll spill the blood of our enemies someday."

"You will spill the blood of our enemies and conquer all the distant lands, and I will be here, nursing our children."

"That's my wife." He smiled, trying to cover the blush crawling on his cheeks by raising a chalice with wine up to his lips.

"That should be interesting.” Freya said to Ivar quietly, observing how Hvitserk started to pick on her oldest brother.

Ivar also focused his gaze on Hvitserk. "I bet my bracelet he'll get his ass kicked tonight. Finally."

"Let's watch." She giggled.

Meantime, the man glanced over his shoulder at the stranger that kept bothering him. "And who are you, little boy?"

"Hvitserk Ragnarsson, prince of Kattegat." The young man replied, playing with the knife he held in his hands. "I don't like the way you and your companions are looking at me and my brothers." He pointed to the table where all the Ragnarssons were sitting.

"That's what eyes are for. We look whenever we want." One man said, shrugging, and the others nodded. "This is our first time here, so we are curious."

"I welcome you here, but please stop glaring at us." He gestured towards the sitting man. “Were you taught any manners?"

"Manners have nothing to do with this, little man." The oldest guy replied, his eyes widening as others laughed.

Hvitserk glanced back at his brothers and Sigurd nodded to encourage him to behave properly.

Hvitserk simply pushed the man's shoulder as he said, "I don't like when you stare."

The man stood up right away, he was easily twice the size of Hvitserk. The two others followed. They were not much shorter than their brother. “Then let's resolve this matter as men and women. Because you are the only whiny bitch complaining that we are staring."

Hvitserk reached for the hatchet attached to his belt immediately, being unfazed by the man's height.

With just one gesture, Ivar silenced almost everyone in the chamber. "Enough. Those of you who still have business should go outside, cool down, and only then return."

As Freya nuzzled the shoulder of Ivar, she replied, "Yes, that would be nice. We don't want any fights at our wedding feast."

"We're just fooling around here, my dear sister. We won't ruin your day." The men laughed.

Ivar looked at them with a cold, careful glance. Any trouble would be just the last thing they needed.

Hvitserk nodded at the huge man and patted his shoulder. "I was just messing around with you."

"I like this one!" the tall man laughed and wrapped his arm around Hvitserk. "If everybody is like that, we might even accept Freya's husband."

A nasty smile appeared on Ivar's face in response, after he heard the man's words.

Laughing, Freya watched as her brothers stepped forward and joined Ragnar's sons. "I really expected a fight to happen."

"My troll brother Hvitserk's strange charm attracted them this time, thank goodness."

“I knew they would get along just fine. Just like I did with you." She hummed, resting her head on Ivar's shoulder. "You know what?"

"Hmmm?” He murmured, looking down at the girl.

Her excitement was obvious as she said, "I am glad we are finally together for real!".

He touched her nose. "Surprisingly, I am glad too. I have been stressed for a few days."

"It's funny to think back on how you treated me in the beginning. You threatened to kill any girl that came near you." Freya let out a sharp breath.

"As you can see, I got rid of my stupidity rather quickly." Ivar replied.

She took his hand in hers and said, "I hope you did, my dear husband. I am so lucky to have Ivar the Boneless as my husband."

His blue eyes were open wide, glistening in the light filling the chamber. She could easily conclude he was happy.

His fingers massaged her hand as he squeezed it.

As Freya smiled gently, she nuzzled and kissed him on the cheek, and enjoyed his presence. She stayed at Ivar's side throughout the entire feast. She did not go dancing or chatting with anyone. All she wanted was to be with Ivar.

Toward the evening, Ivar and Freya decided it was time to leave the feast and rest. After leaving the crowd behind, Freya giggled as she flopped on the special bed that was prepared for them. It was filled with soft furs and flower petals.

The man blinked twice as he peeked inside the room before closing the door behind him as he stepped inside. As he slowly limped to the edge of the bed, he commented, "I don't know what you told the thralls, but they did a decent job." Putting his crutches aside, he gazed at the girl. "I'm in awe of your beauty tonight."

A sweet smile spread across Freya's face. "You look so handsome tonight. I am the happiest woman alive." She said and added, "I never imagined I would be that happy."

A smile spread across his face as he undid the stripes of his tunic that had been neatly wrapped around his neck. He removed it slowly, hesitantly.

She climbed up on her knees and moved closer to him so that she could gently help him undress.

When he felt her hands suddenly wandering down his chest, he blushed. "þakka."

Her fingers grazed the strings on the front of her dress as she sat next to him.

"Would you mind helping me take it off?" She asked innocently.

He blinked and felt as if the blood was floating away from his face, leaving him pale. With his eyes fixed on hers, he reached for the strings, untying them quickly. "Very well," he whispered.

"Just take it off." Freya whispered, staring deeply into those stunning blue eyes of his.

He swallowed hard and cleared his throat before he asked, "Like, completely?"

He assumed that she would probably have doubts about him and could think negatively of him because of his silliness.

Her eyes widened. "Yes please. It's too beautiful to sleep in, and I don't want to ruin it."

After nodding, he put palms on her shoulders and slipped his fingers under the fabric of the dress, gently pushing it down her shoulders, revealing her chest and belly.

Her breasts caught his attention before he could think. When he realised he was staring, he cleared his throat. "Fyrirgef..."

"It's all yours, Ivar. You can look, touch or whatever else you choose." She took his hand and placed it on her breast as she spoke. "You don't have to be sorry." She laughed. "It's all yours."

His eyes widened and he forgot to breathe once more. "Freya..." He whispered in the end, taking back his hand. "I don't want to disgrace you in any way."

"You do not disgrace me, love. You are my husband now. You have the right to watch me and touch me like this." She said softly.

His eyes wandered again down her body as he asked, "Can I kiss you...?"

"No need to ask. Those lips are yours now. You can do anything you want." She hummed.

In a tender kiss, he slipped his tongue past her lips as he put his palms to her cheeks.

Feya moaned into the kiss and returned it eagerly.

He hummed softly in the kiss.

She wrapped her arms around his neck, moving closer to him.

He left her lips and moved his kisses to her neck, gently trailing the tip of his tongue down her pulse point.

Then he moved his kisses down her neck, tracing the tip of his tongue down her pulse point.

"Oh, Ivar..." Freya rubbed her hands into his hair and moaned before biting her lip.

The man cupped her breast in one hand while his other rested on her hip. The man moved his lips down her neck to touch her clavicle while exclaiming, "You're so gorgeous."

She agreed with him wholeheartedly. "Gorgeous and only yours. Your touch feels so good. I love you."

He paused and looked her in the eye. "All mine."

The promise I made in front of the gods is true, Ivar. I'm yours."

Ivar smiled at her. "I'm tired. Aren't you, love?"

She placed herself on his lap and rolled her hips a bit as she frowned. As she gently pushed his chest to make him lie down, she stated, "I am not tired. My husband just got me all hot and bothered. Do you really expect me to go to sleep now?"

Her push made him blink. Still, he put his hands on her hips, gazing at her breasts while stroking her thighs. "Woah, Freya!" He replied, licking his lips. "You're stunning."

She moved towards his neck and began kissing him. Soon she was kissing his chest. "I already heard that, love." She laughed.

"Someone's pretty eager here.” He teased.

She whispered, kissing his belly, "Thank you for making me. Thanks for your touch, your words..."

A sharp intake of breath accompanied him as he tilted his head back, resting his head on the bed. "Freya... maybe we should not do this... I'm not skilled."

"Neither am I..." She confessed, nibbling on the skin of his abdomen.

His lips curled into a smile. "You are such a she-wolf, aren't you!?" He chuckled, slipping his hands into her hair. "You may not be skilled, but you act bravely."

Freya shrugged. “Often, I watched my brothers and their lovers.”

Ivar cocked his brow and propped himself up with his elbows.

Freya frownd. "What?"

"What did you mean by that?"

“Is it so hard to understand? You never pampered your brother to watch him play around with girls?” Asked Freya, raising her eyebrows.

He felt blush hitting his cheeks. "I actually did..."

She sighed, "This is how I... Learned stuff... I never had anyone explain it to me..."

"Yeah, I understand. I heard filthy stories from my brothers or I saw them in action," he smiled. "I'll even be honest now. My brothers arranged for me to meet Margarethe, one of our thralls. They just took me to this hidden place that they prepared for us. They wanted to make me a man," he chuckled at the memory, but his smile quickly disappeared. "I've always joked that no girl would want me because of these," he pointed at his legs. “I don't think my manhood works as it should... Because, you know…”

Freya listened to him, resting her head gently against his legs. Nodding her head she looked at him. "Did you... Love that girl?"

"No." He replied simply, shaking his head a bit, "But you know, they all had her. I didn't want to make myself look foolish. I wanted to challenge myself. It didn't work."

"You can't really challenge yourself when it comes to love. Maybe that's why it didn't work," She whispered as she gently touched his leg. "How do you feel about me?"

He stared down at her. "Good. Comfortable. Relaxed."

"Maybe it will work this time." She smiled at him.

While humming, Freya slowly undid his pants. "Let your wife work, you just need to relax."

"Honey... No, that's not a good idea. I don't want you to look at them." He replied, shaking all over his body.

Freya hushed him. As she smiled, she pushed his pants enough to release his cock. "I know you don't want me to see your legs, but trust me and let me do this."

His head rolled back as he inhaled deeply. "I don't want to disappoint my beautiful wife."

"You would let me down if you pushed me away tonight." She whispered and wrapped her hand around his member. I was surprised at how hard it became. "Would you look at that?"

As soon as he felt something, he opened his eyes wide and realised that it was her delicate hand wrapped around his manhood. Ivar propped himself up on elbows again, looking at her with wide eyes once again. "Impossible..."

Freya looked up and chuckled as her thumb played with his tip. "You see, love? Maybe you just married a woman who is a goddess in a human disguise." She teased and then licked a long strip from the base to the tip of his cock.

As he gasped loudly, he rolled his head back, almost moaning at the intensity of her touch.

As Freya hummed, she remembered what she saw in the past and tried to imitate it here.

Her lips encircled his tip, sucking it gently.

He undid her braids with his hands slipping into her hair. "Freya." He mumbled quietly, looking up at the ceiling, enjoying the pleasant sensation he was experiencing. "This is impossible... You must be a goddess."

"Maybe I indeed am, who knows, love." She whispered, looking up at him before swallowing his member at once.

"Freya." Ivar whispered in a tiny voice, just like a kitten. "You spin my head round."

While Freya purred around his cock, she continued her work on him.

"Leave it." He whispered. "Please. I want you here. I need you here, by my side."

With a loud pop, she pulled him out of her mouth and smiled, licking her lips. The girl moved up, kissing every inch of his body until she reached his lips.

As he wrapped his strong arms around her waist, he kissed her desperately, pulling her as close as he could. His palms stroked over the soft curves hidden beneath her dress, which hadn't been completely removed yet.

Freya returned the kiss eagerly but soon backed away. He was now fully straddled, and she took her dress off with a sweet smile.

"Oh, my Gods!" Ivar whispered quietly, barely moving his lips as he did so; his hands found their way instantly to her round hips, which he grabbed firmly, enjoying how perfectly they fit in his hands.

Freya giggled and reached up to scratch the skin on his chest with her fingertips. "I feel someone is happy." She claimed.

While he admired her body, he was trying to catch his breath.

She smiled, cupping his cheeks. "Are you alive?" She asked, "Or did I kill my husband on a wedding night?"

"I've never felt so alive." He said, slipping his hand between her thighs.

She teased, "Oh, really? You overall seem a little lifeless."

He cocked his brow. His hand found a sweet, hot spot on her while he murmured, "I am not as skilled as you are."

She reminded him, "I did not do this, just watched." I am not skilled either, she told him.

As his thumb gently rubbed her clitoris, Ivar said, "But your confidence lends you some credibility. Do you like it?"

Freya moaned quietly and bit her lip, nodding her head eagerly.

He cleared his throat, whispering, "I have never been so close to a woman before. You'll have to guide me." Meanwhile, he used his index finger to gently spread her pussy lips and tease her entrance.

She smiled. "Yet... somehow you know where to put your fingers. I am sure you know what to do. Just don't stop yourself, my dear husband."

His other hand caressed the beautiful smoothness of her chest, moving up and down it. Meanwhile, one of his fingers slipped into her wet core, teasing it further.

Then, Freya began slowly riding his fingers, moving her hips as Ivar's hand was caressing her chest.

"So eager, aren't you?" He asked with a raspy voice.

He pulled his fingers out, covering her pussy in her own wetness. Shortly after, he took his manhood and lined it up with her entrance.

"So eager, aren't you, dear husband?” She teased him, using his own words against him.

Freya gently grasped his manhood and slid down it, moaning quietly at the strain. "Fuck..."

His eyes were fixed on her beautiful face covered in blush as he parted his lips.

Freya gasped and bit her lips hard, trying to take in the pain. Slowly, she moved up and down his shaft.

He whispered, "Hey, take it easy," as he scanned the exposed features of her body with a smirk. "You feel so good..."

Despite the pain, Freya moved her hips faster as she whispered, "But I want to please my husband."

As Ivar tightened his grip on her hips, he pressed her harder against his legs, making her unable to move. She tried to buck her hips as he said, "Wait. Wait. It's not about me, it's about us." He told her, cocking his brow. "As much as I would like to satisfy myself, I also want you to feel satisfied. Don't want you to feel pain."

When he pressed her down, Freya whimpered loudly. She could feel him deep inside.

As she looked down at him, she said, "I heard it was always painful, love, for the first time. I promise, it will pass soon. I just need to adjust." Freya assured him.

"I was told that, too." He added.

In order to give her some sensation, he gently rubbed circles on her clitoris. "You're so tight that I can't think straight."

Again, Freya moved up and down his manhood. She let out a soft sigh and smiled at him, feeling her walls gently relax around him. It became easier for her to move. "You are so big..."

Her warmness and wetness around his cock were enjoyed while he traced his hands along her waist. Ivar couldn't take his eyes off her. "I'm yours."

Freya gave him a soft smile, her hands touched his chest. "Look at you... You don't have any problems with your beautiful cock. You just needed the right person." She whispered.

"I needed a goddess, and Gods provided me with one in the human body."

"Yes... Yes!” Freya moaned, moving a bit faster. She could feel herself getting closer to her high. "Oh, my Gods...."

"Wait, love!" He again pulled on her hips a little, pressing her pussy to his crotch. "Let me do it properly. Let me try."

Freya bit her lip hard and nodded. "Of course, love."

She laid comfortably on Ivar's bed after being gently pushed off of him. After he slowly rolled on top of her, he pinned her down with his weight. He kissed her hungrily, helping Freya to wrap her legs around his waist. Her arms were pinned above her head by him after he detached his mouth from hers. Suddenly Ivar caught one of her nipples in his mouth, encircling it in warmth as his tongue flicked across it and then he bit down on it tenderly. Soon, he removed his mouth from Freya's breast and looked at her with lust clouding his eyes. He reached down towards his dick and placed it against her entrance. Ivar entered her roughly.

It now seemed as though Freya was praying, wailing praises for Ivar in a way that resembled a moan. Her fingers ran through his hair as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

Ivar grunted as he continued thrusting into Freya. He slammed into her roughly with his hands gripping her waist. "You're so hot, my beautiful wife." He grunted out.

A smile spread across his face as her nails raked over his back. "I'm going to make everyone within the Great Hall know to whom you belong."

Freya gave him a mischievous smile. "I BELONG TO IVAR THE BONELESS! THE GREATEST VIKING THERE IS!" She moaned as loudly as she could.

"That's my girl." Ivar praised as his eyes grew darker and he wasted no time in pulling her closer to him, smashing his full lips against hers as one of his palms slipped between their connected bodies to rub circles on her clitoris. "Cum for me, Freya." Ivar whispered as his thrusts became sloppy.

Frey smiled against his lips and kissed him deeply again. She could feel her walls tightening around him and soon she whimpered his name loudly, cumming all over his prick.

Freya rumbled with pleasure as Ivar held her tightly. He stiffened and buried his head in her shoulder. Ivar's thrusts became sloppier and he slammed into her three more times before he moaned and groaned loudly in pleasure while he milked her pussy with his warm seed. As he breathed heavily, Ivar whispered, "I love you very much." He held her against him and kissed her neck. Slowly, Ivar began to pull away from her.

Gasping and nuzzling him, she purred out of happiness. "I love you too... And who knows. Maybe soon there will be three of us..." Freya whispered.

He nodded with a smile, settling down by her side, lying comfortably on his back. "You think there is a chance? I was told all my life that a cripple cannot have children."

"They also said you can't fuck or be truly loved." Freya looked at him and giggled. "Just look at the mess you left between my legs."

Looking curiously between her legs, he propped himself on his elbows. "I must say I love this view."

She laughed and nodded. "Oh, I hope you do. It was our first time but it won't be our last."

He smirked proudly. "So you'll want to have sex with me more than once?"

A soft frown appeared on her face as she looked at him. "Why not?" She asked, confused.

"I am a disgusting cripple because of my legs."

"Ivar!" She sighed. "If I hear that again, I promise I will punch you."

As he sat up to find his pants, he joked, "You are threatening a cripple."

Grabbing his arm, she pulled him back down. "Let's just sleep." Freya smiled, pulling the fur to cover both of them.

Smiling at Freya, Ivar nodded. "Good." He let her place her head to his chest as his arm wrapped around her figure.

𝓓𝓪𝔂 12 - Nothing But a Thrall || Ivar the Boneless x fem!reader

Masterlist

Summary: Ivar demands a private meeting with you in your hut after the feast thrown by him.

Warnings: smut (unprotected s*x, name-calling, BDSM, mentions of Freydis, mention of pregnancy) 

Word count: ~ 3980

Author: Fenrir

A/N: The prompt for today is: Torture

After the feast thrown by the new king himself, Ivar told you to go home without stopping and without looking back. Ivar and you grew closer after he conquered York. Being his shield maiden wasn't an easy task - everyone knew Ivar the Boneless wasn't a grateful person who would have treated others with respect. Your relationship strengthened once he became king of Kattegat following his victory over Lagertha. In spite of his marriage, you always supported him.

As soon as the door shut, you could feel him standing there, watching you; your heart jumped into your throat, and you felt shy, nervous, your nipples turned into points, and your pussy clenched as you realised that he was devouring you with his blueish eyes; you felt like his prey, all excited and thrilled at the prospect of him devouring you.

His eyes were hard, and his arms were crossed. 

Knowing that you were going to be punished, you immediately cast your gaze downward. 

Ivar's voice stated matter-of-factly, "You didn't come straight home."

As your heart galloped beneath your breast, you flicked your eyes up to his. "I did."

Quick as a snake, he grabbed you and twisted you so your back was up against him, his hot breath was right in your ear, and before you could gasp, he had severed one of your nipples. He said, "Liar. You sat by the river with my fucking brother Hvitserk, you didn't come right in." And then he pushed you away again. In a dangerous voice, Ivar ordered you, "Now, take your fucking clothes off."

A slight tremor went through your body as blood rushed to your cheeks; you wasted too much time being embarrassed until his harsh voice broke your paralysis, "I ordered you to strip off."

Your face burned as you felt his eyes assault your bare flesh as you slowly pulled up your shirt, revealing your stomach. After removing the shirt, you let it fall beside you, revealing your round breasts; your hands came around, gently cupping yourself.

The sound of his voice whipped you, making your cunt squeeze with anticipation. "Stop touching yourself, slut, and keep going, I want it all off. Look at me," Ivar commanded.

As you raised your eyes to him, he stared at you, declaring his ownership over you. He smirked when he saw you freeze in his gaze. Slowly moving his eyes across your body, he stared at you with a challenge. 

Knowing that he was looking at you, that he wanted what he saw made you weak in the knees; this time you moaned aloud.

The voice of Ivar sharpened, becoming more dangerous, but you secretly enjoyed the idea of stalling, even for a few seconds, to see what he would do. 

"I did not say you could stop. If you stall one more time, you'll regret it," Ivar said, but his voice was low, more dangerous, and you secretly looked forward to it.

You slowly pushed your pants down over your hips and down your legs, and then stepped out of them; next, you reached for the waistband of your panties, and slowly pushed them down. The damp circle in your pants made your flush brighter.

"Are you already wet?" Ivar asked, knowing you were; you could see him smirking as he watched you. "Bring me those panties, Y/N."

Your panties hung from your hand as you moved forward. 

After taking them from you, Ivar took them up to his nose, and he inhaled your scent while still looking into your eyes.

As you looked at Ivar, air sucked in over your teeth, a half sigh, half moan escaping them.

"Were you touching yourself?" Ivar asked, cocking his brow at you.

It was impossible for you to lie to him, so you shook your head.

"You were just excited about getting fucked, weren't you?" Ivar pushed you away. "Turn around."

A throbbing ache filled your cunt, as your heart thundered in your ears. You turned, feeling his eyes crossing your back, your ass, down your legs, marking every inch of you as his property. "Come here." So quiet, so full of dark promises, Ivar's words cut into your core.

You followed him into your bedroom, feeling your pussy lips rubbing against one another and you had to suck your lower lip in to prevent yourself from moaning.

Ivar sat on the edge of the bed, put his crutch beside him and gestured for you to join him.

Knowing what he wanted, your body propelled itself forward; kneeling over his lap, feeling the hardness of his dick pressing through his pants and into your belly, your breathing rapidly increased as you felt the heat radiate from your unkempt cunt. 

Ivar's hand ran roughly over your back, down your ass, and cupped you; the other snaked into your hair to sharply pull your head back; you groaned, unable to keep quiet.

Ivar yanked your head back, and he squeezed your ass with the other hand. "What were you doing with my brother?" He asked simply, demanding a quick answer.

Pressing your round ass into Ivar's hand, you moaned.

His hand stung you with a harsh slap.

The impact made you whimper and jerk.

"I asked you a question, fuck-slut, what were you doing with Hvitserk?" Ivar's hand was caressing your burning flesh. Again, he smacked you, and you cried out. 

You trailed off, "I was talking with him about you," until he pulled your hair again, jerking your head back further as his other hand ran lightly across your exposed pussy. 

You moaned for him.

His harsh voice rang in your ears, "Fucking answer me, slut. What were you two talking about?"

"Oh, shit! I told him if I got late, you would punish me," you almost cried, and felt your pussy get wet. You were rewarded with another smack from Ivar, this time against your aching cunt. 

His gentle touch soothed you as you cried out and writhed against his hand.

Ivar continued to hold your hair and fondle your round ass, saying, "Fucking slut. I think you deserve some punishment for hanging out with my stupid brother," he dipped his finger into your soaking cunt, then quickly drained it. "Look at you, Y/N, look how wet you are. Don't you like it when I punish you?" Ivar yanked your head back.

You cried out, moving your hips a little, begging Ivar to touch your aching pussy again. "Yes, Ivar! Yes, I do!"

You felt another sharp sting across your ass, then another, and finally a third right on your cunt.

Your whole body tensed as you squealed. 

Ivar's finger was shoved back inside your cunt, feeling your walls squeezing against him.

As he shoved his finger into your pussy, you moaned, loving the way he invaded your flesh.

In the same moment, he retreated and rained a few more harsh blows across your ass.

"Get on your fucking knees, fuck-slut," Ivar demanded.

As you frantically knelt in front of him, your legs shook. 

As he undid his pants, Ivar pulled out his dick, which had already become hard as a rock. 

The thought of having him inside you made your pussy throb as you licked your lips.

Ivar looked at you as he stroked himself slowly, that smirk back on his face and that devilish look in his eyes. "What do you want, little Y/N?"

As you watched his hand slowly move up and down his cock, your whole body leaned into him as you licked your lips again.

As he reached out and grabbed your chin, Ivar forced you up and looked into his blue eyes, causing you to blush and feel your heart race again. "I asked what you do want."

The only words you could muster were. "I want to suck you, to taste your dick..."

You moaned aloud as Ivar smiled at you, making your pussy throb. "Go ahead," he encouraged.

Your lips gently brushed against his dick as you licked it.

As his hands twisted in your hair and pulled you onto his dick, you gagged, choked, and felt tears well up in your eyes. In your effort to keep his dick that deep in your throat, you moaned around his dick as you began to relax your mouth and throat; your breath came in harsh bursts through your nose, and your eyes watered. When you looked up at him, you realised Ivar was glaring down at you hardly. A few more times, Ivar thrust into your mouth, gagging you with his shaft, and then he let go.

Taking a few deep breaths, you gently licked your sore lips, then began to fuck him again with your mouth. Each time, you ran your tongue along his length, sucking on his dick; as you continued your rhythm, Ivar grasped your hair again, but let you fuck him anyway; you could hear him breathing hardly, almost gasping from time to time.

"You like sucking me, don't you, Y/N?" 

As you gazed up at him, your cunt contracted around nothing; you gripped his thighs as you gagged yourself on his dick.

As Ivar pushed you off his dick, you moaned and licked your lips.

"Tell me you liked it," he demanded with cold strength, sending shivers down your spine.

After casting your eyes away from his face, you let out a soft, weak sigh.

Again, his hand was firm as it grasped your throat, under your chin, forcing you to look at him. "Say it, slut, I wanna hear it."

You moaned, feeling your breathing shortened because of his hand rough against your neck, "I like sucking you, Ivar."

Once Ivar had let go of you, he gestured to you to lie on the bed. You got up and lay down quickly. 

Immediately, he began fastening you with the belts that he had prepared earlier; your arms and legs were spread, limiting your movement. After you were restrained, he turned his back on you, removing his cape and reaching into one of his pockets; Ivar turned back towards you with a scarf, and your heart raced. When he got closer, you writhed and jerked at the restraints, your breasts heaving with excitement and trepidation. Ivar blindfolded you deftly. As you lay in the darkness, all you could feel was the bite of the leather belts on your ankles and wrists, the cool air against your hot skin, and the feeling that Ivar's eyes were still on your naked form, exposed so sweetly to him.

"Fuck-slut, look at your wet pussy, you're dripping," his voice caused you to shake your head and bite your lip.

His hand suddenly touched you, and you bucked against him. As Ivar touched your round breasts, he gently gripped the flesh, his hands hot against your skin. You moaned and arched your back to push yourself firmly into Ivar's grasp. You cried out as both of your nipples were twisted harshly; Ivar's warm tongue soothed your aching tips as you cried out again.

With his hands and mouth, Ivar delighted you, causing you to struggle against the restraints to feel more of his mouth, more of his hands. Suddenly, he stopped touching you.

Your body ached with sexual need as you moaned in complaint and writhed on the bed.

"What's wrong, slut?" Ivar's voice was harsh, teasing. 

You knew he enjoyed watching you writhe in need; he knew he was driving you crazy but you thoroughly enjoyed it. Continuing to wriggle about, you groaned, "Oh, you're still here..."

Suddenly, he slapped your breast, causing you to hiss in between your teeth, and then you felt his hand on your inner thigh, casually resting next to your dripping cunt; you groaned and raised your hips in an effort to reach for him.

"Tell me what you want," Ivar said.

When he gently poked your nipple with his other hand, you squealed, "For the love of Thor, I love being teased by you!" When his fingers gently touched your pussy, your whole body twitched in response. 

"What do you want, slut?" Ivar asked.

While wriggling against the restraints, you moaned, your hands clenched into fists repeatedly. "Oh fuck, I want you to touch my pussy, please!" You pleaded.

A dark chuckle and a slap against your exposed pussy rewarded your honesty; you squealed, bucking against the straps.

You continued to suffer from his delicious torture. 

As Ivar slapped against your aching cunt, it caused you to cry out and cringe against his hand. He then gently touched your tender lips, probed his fingers into your wet cunt, making you arch your hips to keep his hand on you. The only time he punished you was when you were close to coming. Ivar's growl rang out, "Don't disobey, little cunt. You don't fucking come until I tell you to."

As your pussy ached, you cried, "I won't, fuck, I promise."

Suddenly, Ivar pushed two fingers into your pussy, massaging all of your delicious spots.

Your hands and legs thrashed against the restraints, and you screamed out, as your body spasmed from the orgasm. You panted and cried out as your mind and body were consumed by the overwhelming pleasure.

You could hear Ivar's dangerous quality in his voice as he hissed lowly, "You slut. I told you not to come."

You eagerly took his fingers into your mouth, tasting your own juices, before you could murmur an apology. Sucking his fingers, you wanted him to see how much you enjoyed being his slut.

His gloved hand stroked your face gently; his other ran across your breasts, pinching each nipple and watching your mouth open and close. "Good girl," he exclaimed while gently stroking your cheek, "But you came anyway. I told you not to come."

You panted in anticipation of his divine punishment as your heart flipped in your chest. "I'm sorry, I couldn't help myself!" You cried, pulling against the restraints. "I'm sorry!" The pleas you made fell on deaf ears, you knew deep inside.

Ivar ran his hand down your side, making you gasp. "What should I do with you now?" Ivar whispered to himself. "How should I deal with your greedy, little cunt, Y/N?" 

You could hear him moving on the bed and feel him kneeling between your thighs.

"I'll be good. Please," you said as you strained against the restraints; you could feel his naked thighs just out of reach, and you fought the urge to grin at the thought of him getting undressed just for you.

Slowly, he shifted forward until the tip of his dick touched your pussy lips. Ivar said, "I think you should lay there and let me fuck you right up against your greedy pussy."

You cried, moved your head a little and moaned out, "Oh no, please, fuck, please! I need to feel you in my cunt, Ivar."

You felt another slap against your cunt; Ivar earned a loud moan from you.

Ivar stated matter-of-factly, "That is exactly what your cunt needs." As Ivar stuck the tip of his dick in you, you clenched around him, yearning for the rest of his cock. "You better not come this time,” Ivar quickly pulled out and slapped your cunt with his thick cock. "Tell me you won't be a greedy slut today, Y/N."

You shuddered as you promised, "I won't be a greedy slut."

As Ivar shoved his tip into your pussy, he used his hand to pump up and down the shaft, feeling you try not to spasm around his cock.

You knew that he was enjoying what he was doing to you, looking down at your greedy cunt trying to get more of his dick; seemingly of their own accord, your hips started to raise off the bed and grind against Ivar, pushing him deeper.

You had no idea how long he kept doing it, fucking himself while you struggled and panted for more of his dick. 

Then, when you felt the beginnings of an orgasm building within you, Ivar would withdraw and administer a stinging slap to your slopping, swollen slit. After repeatedly bringing you to the edge of coming, he smacked his open palm fully against your cunt. The more he did it, the more your words became pleas; you were begging him, crying out, coming so close again and again.

Finally, you were begging Ivar in a breathy voice, "Please, please, please"; your legs lay gaping open, your swollen, red pussy glistening from your excitement.

It was obvious he was taking in the sight, admiring how you were still eager to feel his dick, longing to come for him. You liked to imagine that Ivar was smiling, thinking about how much you wanted to belong to him, be his fuck toy; you started biting your bottom lip, breathing faster, starting to move your hips in an effort to relieve the tension.

"What, fuck-slut?" His voice made you gasp.

"Please, I want to come," you whispered. "Can I come?" 

Your mouth dropped open as he slid his hands under your ass and you felt his breath against your hot pussy lips; each word was a hot breath against you, "Beg me to let you come."

"Ivar, please don't torture me any more!"

His tongue slowly encircled your wet slit; you moaned aloud, bucked against Ivar, his lips tugging at your clit, and you pressed yourself more into his mouth.

You yelped in pain as Ivar nipped at your clit with his sharp teeth. The man's lips were at your slit, his tongue lapped up the opening and plunged into your cunt, causing you to gasp in astonishment. He pulled away for just long enough to say, "Come for me, slut," and his lips were on you again, teasing your clit as he pushed his fingers into your aching pussy.

As his fingers fucked you roughly and his mouth burned against your clit, you felt the orgasm come on suddenly; it was bright, hard, and made you squeal and moan incoherently. After your sudden release, you lay there gasping for breath, shuddering, feeling woozy. "Thank you," you whispered in a shaky tone.

He nipped again at your clit after sliding his fingers from your clit and feeling your cunt contract around him again. "Good girl."

You let out a loud moan.

Suddenly, you felt him get up from the bed, as you lay tingling and wondering what high he might have still for you. The only thing you heard was his crutch hitting the floor repeatedly, and you felt the air against your skin as your pussy throbbed yet tingled with anticipation.

Suddenly, you felt a light touch running from your foot up your leg.

"What are you thinking about, Y/N?" Ivar asked casually.

In response to your prolonged silence, he grabbed you by the throat, pushing you down into the bed. "I asked you a question," Ivar said, releasing his grip enough for you to breathe.

"I love being your slut, Ivar. I'm yours, and I'd love to finally make you cum within my pussy, Ivar," you gasped and shuddered under his hands.

Your knees tried desperately to press together to soothe your hot pussy as Ivar released your throat.

You could hear his dark chuckle, and you felt yourself squirm. "You're just greedy, Y/N, aren't you?" Ivar asked.

When he removed your blindfold, your face flushed again as you saw Ivar's look in his eyes; your heart began to pound once more.

Because you were so weak, you didn't realise that he had undone your legs, and was currently undoing your wrists. With your eyes closed and a soft smile on your lips, you let your body lay limp in the glow of Ivar's desires.

"Get up," Ivar said.

As you got up, smirking, you noticed the fact he wasn't ashamed of his legs; his pants were lowered under the curve of his ass, the braces on his legs stayed on; after all those long months, he opened up to you fully, and you helped him overcome his weaknesses. You knew how much it cost him to stand on his legs for so long, and you were so grateful for his eagerness in making you come so many times.

Ivar gripped your arm and forced you to bend over the bed; he shoved your face down, and pulled your hands together on your back. You stood, your ass fully exposed, your pussy wet and dripping; you looked back over your shoulder, and saw Ivar smiling at you mischievously.

As he grasped your hips, his hands massaged your flesh. After a short time, his one hand released one of your hips.

Turning your head, you saw him spitting on his cock, spreading his saliva all over its hardened shaft with his palm. When he pushed himself deep inside of you from behind, you yelled loudly, "Oh, Ivar!" 

As much as his legs would allow, he started bucking his hips into you, constantly increasing his pace. "My little, fucking slut," he grunted in a husky tone. Even though you were still incredibly wet from his previous actions, Ivar's cock was thick enough to cause you some discomfort.

The only way you could meet all of his thrusts was to roll your hips for him and allow one of his hands to wrap around your nape, squeezing it. 

The way Ivar fucked you was merciless. You kept getting a few hard spanks on the stick out butt while he continued thrusting into you. Through gritted teeth, Ivar spit, "You fucking cunt feels so sweet on my dick. You're going to make me cum, Y/N."

Ivar cum within your cunt within a few thrusts, rolling his head back; his gloved palm squeezed your hip so hard you could be sure he left a bruise.

As you whined loudly, you let a few tears stream down your cheeks because the pleasure he provided you with was unbearable.

As he worked on improving his shirt and pants, he let you lie down on the bed to rest.

The room was eerily cold, and you felt your pussy aching as you watched him; you knew he was about to leave you to return to Freydis, his pregnant wife. The heartache inside of you always came to the surface whenever he left you behind in order to get back to her; you knew you were nothing but a thrall to him that he could use however he pleased, for he was your king after all. "Ivar?" You whispered. 

In response to your voice, the Boneless cocked his eyebrow and looked at you.

“Will you stay, even if just for a while?” You asked openly, even though you knew his answer already.

He was bold with you when he said, "You know well that I can't. Freydis is waiting for me, I guess she already sent someone to find out where I am."

Silently, you nodded your head, admiring Ivar's features; he was the most handsome man you have ever seen.

As he walked to your bed, he rested his weight on his metal crutch. As he stroked your cheeks, his touch was like a cool breeze in the summer. "I know, I know. What did I tell you last time, little Y/N?"

You recitated the words he told you after your last intercourse, "I must be strong and understanding for our bond will never fade."

"Good girl," Ivar praised and slowly limped out of your hut, leaving you naked on your bed.

As he closed the front door, you rolled over on your back and enjoyed the soft fur beneath you. As your left hand slipped down your body, it rested on your lower abdomen. Even though you knew a part of Ivar loved you truly, you were too scared to confess to him that you were carrying his child.

Make Your Wish || Ivar the Boneless x fem!reader

Masterlist

Summary: Ivar decides to cheer you up after an unfortunate event that left you feeling down

Warnings: none ♥

Word count: ~ 1175

Authors: Fenrir & Cass A/N: The prompt for today is: Stargazing according to my best friend, "Ivar speaks as if he watched too much Lion King before it was even animated, lol”  ♥

There's no way you can believe it: Hvitserk cheated on you, and he isn't even sorry about the thing.

Even though you knew Hvitserk's tendencies, you hoped this time would be different; you hoped to love and be loved.

Now that you're sitting outside The Great Hall sobbing and trying to calm down as the feast is taking place, you realize you're a fool.

The inside of the building is filled with loud and happy sounds.

The only thing you want is to hide from everyone, even if others have already forgotten what happened.

Throughout the entire feast thrown by his older brother, Ivar kept an eye on you, including the scene where you caught a drunk Hvitserk fucking a thrall. After seeing, you running out, crying like a child, he decided you shouldn't be left alone.

Since he is used to crawling, Ivar decides to leave his crutch against the wooden table.

As he crawls by, he hisses and curses people, trying to think of a place you could go.

Upon leaving the Great Hall, Ivar sits casually on the ground with his back against the wall; although he is good at crawling, this shit is fucking exhausting.

It only takes him a second or two to notice the shoe prints you left, and he instinctively follows them as he scans the path leading deeper into the village.

Sitting on stones, you wipe your tears away. Accepting it is still very difficult for you. Why does he do this to you when you tried your best?

You almost fall off the stone when something suddenly touches your leg. Sighing with relief, you realize it's Ivar. "By the gods, Ivar! You scared me."

He smiles mischievously. "I didn't mean to, I mean it," he says, sitting flat on his ass and adjusting his legs. "I saw you leaving and thought I'd check out the reason."

Leaving the stone, you sit next to him.

While Ivar isn't perfect, he can be a decent man when he wants to be.

"Check out the reason? You and everyone else know why."

"Hvitserk." The word is spit through his clenched teeth as if it were some kind of dark spell. It's always Hvitserk. What did he do today?"

Your tears flow again as you explain, "He fucked the thrall, everyone saw it, he made a fool of me! What the hell was he thinking? I was good to him, and he just treated me like I was nothing? Am I really that useless, Ivar?"

The abrupt, unexpected outburst makes Ivar blink a few times and grimace a bit; he had always had trouble dealing with crying people.

You quickly wipe away the tears, "I'm sorry, you probably don't care about this. I really didn't expect this to happen."

Ivar instinctively wraps his arm around you, pulling you closer to him. "Hush," he whispers.

Taking a deep breath and nuzzling him, you let out a heavy sigh; it feels so strange, but also so good and calming at the same time.

"Thank you," you whisper.

It's dark outside, so you cannot see his reaction - he smiles to himself. "You're welcome."

As you pull away, you look at him and say, "I bet you think I'm pathetic. At the end of the day, I heard so many things about Hvitserk and his unfaithfulness, so I don't see why I am surprised. I was so stupid, and now I cry for that!"

Nodding occasionally, he listens to you. To his utter surprise, he feels bad for you, and he feels he knows exactly how you feel. He has felt that way before, too. "I didn't say that, these are your words, Y/N," he tells you softly.

Nodding, you wipe your cheek, looking at him. "It must have been difficult crawling all the way here. Thank you for coming to check on me," you tell him, offering him a gentle smile.

Ivar shrugs simply. "Why are you worried about a cripple? You're going through hardship, not me," Ivar says calmly and improves his position to rest his back more against  the rocks you sat on before. Ivar whispers, "Look," and he points his index finger at the dark sky.

As you gaze up at the sky, you improve your position so that your back also rests against the stones. There are many stars in the dark sky, like beautiful lanterns set against a deep darkness.

"Make your wish quickly, Y/N!" Ivar shouts, pointing at two shooting stars. As he closes his eyes, he murmurs something to himself.

Before looking at him, you also close your eyes and murmur your own wish. "What was your wish?" You ask him openly.

A shrug of the shoulders accompanies his response, "For Bjørn to die. What was yours?"

With a blink, you soon giggle and shake your head; it's never clear if Ivar's serious or joking. You respond, "To meet someone who will make me happy," without much thought.

After a moment of thinking, Ivar leans forward and kisses your cheek briefly. The smirk on his lips widens as he stares at you for a moment. "It appears that the second part of my wish has just come true," he adds.

Totally confused by his behaviour, you stare at him in shock. "Second part? What's that?"

"That if I kiss you, you won't smack me."

You smack him on the head with a frown, then kiss his cheek.

Looking up at the stars, he smiles brightly and rests his back against the rocks. "Do you like stargazing?"

"Honestly, I do. They are so beautiful, just like diamonds or other shiny stones," you nodded and returned to watching the stars. "How about you?"

"I do, actually. I enjoy spending some productive alone time overthinking all my mistakes," he smiles, more to himself, joking darkly. "As stupid as it may sound, I like to imagine that my father and otherwise kings, among gods, are looking down on us from this endless darkness above."

"It's what my mom says, too," you smile and point at the big, bright star in the sky. "I give you my left hand as proof that this is Ragnar right now looking at us."

After cocking his brow, Ivar nods. "It might be. But if you're mistaken, you'd be left handleless, wouldn't you?"

Playfully pushing his shoulder, you tease, "He's watching his youngest son."

Despite his eyebrows cocked, Ivar gives you a stern look before smiling widely. "I would appreciate some help with horses if you could join me at the stables tomorrow. It's my turn to take care of them."

"I would love to help you, especially now that I don't have to worry about Hvitserk," you nod your head a little too eagerly.

Ivar smiles and squeezes your hand, telling you "Fuck him, you deserve fucking better. "I already cannot wait for tomorrow," you laugh, squeezing his hand. It may be that the youngest Ragnarsson is not as bad as his depictions by others suggest, you think to yourself

The Christmas market || Ivar the Boneless x fem!reader

Masterlist ❄

Summary: As a result of many pleas from you, Ivar agrees to go to a Christmas market with you in order to find the perfect gifts for his family.

Warnings: none

Word count: 1609

Authors: Rouge & Cass

A/N: today’s prompt: a visit to a Christmas market

Despite Ivar's whining and nagging, you dragged him through the crowd. 

Although he disliked crowds, especially at the christmas market, you both made it a goal to find something pretty for the party since his mother invited you over for dinner. "Y/N! We have been here for an hour already. We visited every stall, but nothing seemed good enough for you. Can we go home now?" Ivar grunted impatiently.

"Of course we can't yet," you said, squeezing his palm in your hand. "I told you I wouldn't go to your parents' house without a few gifts for them, didn't I? Is it so difficult for you to be as happy and excited about it as I am?"

He rolled his eyes, commenting, "Why waste money on gifts that will sit around, collecting dust? Why don't you bake cookies, pack them nicely, and give those as gifts to them?"

"Don't worry, I'll do that as well, my grandmother gave me an amazing old recipe for gingerbreads, I'll decorate them with two types of frosting," you said to Ivar after stopping at another stall. You discovered a lovely wooden box with floral ornaments there. "Hey, check it out. What do you think, love? Could it be a nice jewelry box for your mother?"

"I bet she didn't fill the one father gave her years ago," Ivar shrugged, looking at other stuff in the stall.

As you adjusted your woolen hat on your head, a deep sigh escaped your lips. "Helpful as always, aren't you, babe?" You chose a lovely wooden lighter for Ivar's father because you knew Ragnar was a smoker.

"It's really overpriced. Do you really expect me to be happy when we throw away money?" Ivar sighed, shaking his head.

"Ivar," you said, "it doesn't matter how much those things cost. What truly matters is the need in my heart to gift people the Christmas spirit and happiness, even if it's with small things."

"I don't think your wallet feels the Christmas spirit," Ivar commented. "Christmas is about family, not gifts, isn't it?"

Ivar was getting on your nerves again that day, so you only grunted. First, he objected to leaving your shared flat because it was snowing and he had a FIFA session to finish with his mates. Later, after he agreed to accompany you on your shopping trip, he mentioned being bored and hungry.

It wasn't that Ivar hated Christmas; instead, he didn't understand the point of spending all that money on trinkets that would only be used once.

"What do you suggest then?" You asked, resting your hands on your hips.

"I think a gift made by hand means more," Ivar told you. "But if you really need something for my mom, get her jewelry."

You were playing with the wooden box you held in your hands while thinking about Ivar's words. You returned the box to the seller with a nod, saying that all you wanted was the hand-carved lighter. "In this case, we'll need to go to another store, babe."

Ivar nodded his head after letting out a deep sigh. "If you promise me a hot chocolate, I am willing to go."

"We need to stop by Starbucks then," you tapped his nose, a sly grin spreading across your lips as you did.

"Okay, cool, but lead the way before I change my mind and head home," Ivar joked.

You reached for his palm and intertwined your fingers with his, delighted to discover that even though he was wearing his favorite black gloves, his hands were so warm.

A gentle kiss was placed on your fingers as he lifted your hand and brought it to his lips. "Your hand is so cold that my tongue would get stuck if I licked it," Ivar stated out of the blue.

You blinked as you listened to his words and grimaced to show him how embarrassed you were by his statement. "You're impossible, Ivar."

"C'mon, I know you love it when I tease you like this," Ivar teased, kissing your cheek.

You went straight to Starbucks, as you promised, and ordered hot chocolate for Ivar and a spicy pumpkin latte for yourself.

As long as Ivar had his favorite drink in hand, he was more likely to follow you without whining.

You asked him to accompany you to a jewelry store, where you chose a pair of silver earrings with a reindeer theme.

In this case, Ivar was much more eager to assist you in picking up a gift for Aslaug. It was picking gifts for his brothers that worried him most; according to him, none of them deserved anything.

"So, do you have any ideas for gifts for your brothers?" You inquired as the two of you strolled down the Strøget.

"Hard to say. None of them deserve gifts," Ivar muttered while looking around. “How about socks?”

"Socks? Are you serious, sweetheart? This is the most ridiculous gift idea," you lightly tapped his shoulder.

"Oh don't be silly, love. It's a perfect gift for those assholes," Ivar said, rolling his eyes. "Let me see! Hvitserk can get weed or brownies... Or both, actually. He has a sweet tooth, as we all know. Ubbe can get a pen. Sigurd might benefit from a lame book about music history. Bjørn? We can get him a year's supply of condoms."

Before you could stop yourself, you let out a laugh and stopped walking, considering everything he said. "Ivar! You're so cruel! It's a good idea to get Ubbe a nice pen. A book about music for Sigurd is not a bad idea either. I'm only concerned about condoms for Bjørn and weed for Hvitserk. Oh, and I still need to find the perfect gift for my baby boy," you enhanced his hat to cover his ears.

Ivar smiled and moved closer before whispering into your ear, "You will shed those clothes, wrap yourself in a nice lacy set, and it will be the best gift I have ever received."

You closed your eyes and smirked, feeling your cheeks flushed. "Ivar, babe, if you behave like a good boy you are deep inside," you poked the left side of his chest, "I'll think about that," you kissed his lips briefly after climbing on your tiptoes.

"I deserve such a gift," Ivar chuckled, booping your nose. "I've been a good boy this year." A slight frown appeared on his face before he improved your thick scarf. "We should get this done as soon as possible. You are cold and I don't want you to get sick again."

"Come on, I'm not the one to get a cold after a cold like you," you pretended to be offended by his words.

"Keep thinking like that, little one, live your sweet, little dream," he patted your head. "Now. Let's go home, I'll take care of those gifts. Bjørn is still getting condoms though."

You helplessly rolled your eyes and shook your head after hearing his comment. "Ivar?" You looked up at him and intertwined your fingers with his.

Squeezing your hand while hiding it in his pocket, he only hummed, looking down at you.

"Can you visit one more place with me? I promise it'll be the last one."

He nodded but tapped his cheek, giving you a look.

After a brief eyeroll you climbed on your tiptoes again and kissed his cheek, inhaling the cologne he used which you gifted him with on his birthday.

A giggle escaped his lips and he nodded. "Let's go now. Lead the way."

You led Ivar to one more stall while holding his hand.

After following you, Ivar inspected the stall. "What is the purpose of our visit here?"

"You like wolves, right?"

"Yeah, I do," he replied simply.

"I saw them last week, when I came here to check out the Christmas market for the first time," you told him, taking a wooden bracelet in your hand. It had a charm shaped in a wolf howling to the moon, and the moon was cut in a half. "I thought we could get ourselves matching bracelets..."

A quick kiss was exchanged between Ivar and you as he grabbed your chin. "I think I have a really clever and cute girlfriend. I really like this idea."

He kissed you quickly, but it was sweet enough to melt your heart. You discovered the tiny metal clasp and opened it, asking Ivar to extend his hand to you. You put the bracelet on his wrist and locked the clasp as soon as he did. "There. Oh, it's perfect for you!"

He placed another bracelet around your wrist before moving your hand to his lips to kiss its top. "Let's do it this way: I can pay for yours and you can pay for mine, so we have perfect gifts for each other."

You nodded eagerly enough for your hat to fall off your head. "Oh, hell, silly me," you laughed.

A soft chuckle escaped Ivar's lips as he improved your hat and kissed your nose. "You may think you're too silly, but I love that about you."

You paid for his bracelet, and as he did the same, you snatched him under your arm and rolled down the Christmas market with him, inhaling the scent of gingerbreads spreading all over the place, hot tea with honey and ginger, and spicy coffee in various types. You glanced at Ivar's face briefly as the two of you walked together, trying not to draw his attention to this fact. Your heart overflowed with affection for this young man, who was perfect on the inside and out. You'd never been happier in your life.

Affected By Music || modern!Ivar the Boneless x fem!reader

Masterlist ❄

Summary: Although Ivar dislikes the Christmas songs you listen to, you somehow convince him that they're not that bad.

Warnings: none

Word count: 1435

Authors: Rouge & Cass

A/N: today’s prompt: enjoying the Christmas music

You sat at the table, trying your best to cut a neat Christmas tree from the thick, green glitter paper you held in your hands - the task was far from easy as the paper was thick enough to be difficult to cut through, even with the kitchen scissors.  You were listening to Last Christmas by Wham! from a radio playing quietly, standing on the windowsill. Throughout the song, you weren't even aware you were rhythmically rocking your foot.

"For Fuck's sake!" Ivar yelled, walking to the radio and turning it off.

Since the morning, the song had been drilling into his brain - he was sick of it. "I will throw the radio out the window if I hear this cursed song again."

After his outburst, you stopped cutting the shape in the paper. You rolled your eyes and said, "Don't be a drama queen today. It's Christmas time! Cherish it! Christmas songs are all over the radio right now in the end, so better get used to this."

"Sweetheart, I see what you mean, but Christmas is only like two days, right?" Ivar looked at you annoyed. "And they start playing this shit on repeat a month before. It's annoying."

"It's not annoying," you replied, putting down the scissors and paper. When you got up, you walked to the windowsill and turned the radio on once more. "... but the very next day you gave it away. This year, to save me from tears, I'll give it to someone special," the song was crooning on the radio.

In a frown, Ivar pulled out the plug to make sure the radio wouldn't play again. "I'm serious Y/N. I'm tired of hearing this song everywhere."

Leaning forward, you pulled the plug from his hand and reconnected it. "That wasn't fair! Why are you always so angry and grumpy?"

"Because it's annoying. When I'm annoyed during a game, you tell me to put on my headphones," Ivar commented. "And I do it because I respect you, so it's your turn to respect me as well."

It annoyed you when Ivar acted like that, and unfortunately he was prone to it quite often. "There's no comparison between the two. Whenever you play your games, you become nervous and show your worst traits. I respect you, but it also goes the other way, doesn't it?"

"So you can open Spotify and put on headphones, sweetheart," Ivar said with a wry grin dancing in the corners of his lips.

It hurt you to hear Ivar's words; you had worked hard to create a festive atmosphere in your shared flat, and Ivar had never been so wry toward you as he was now. "Whenever the weather cools down, I can't wait to hear Christmas music. I even listen to it in the summer when I craft or while I read, because I like this type of music, but if you don't like it, I'll switch to Spotify," you said, unplugging the plug and putting it down on the wooden floor. As you returned to your seat, you got your JBL headphones, put them on, and paired them with your phone.

It was just a stupid song and you acted like you would be locked up in the house, so he rolled his eyes.

While he was happy that it was quiet again, you started humming whatever you were listening to soon after.

You hummed with a smile; your notes fell carefree in the air around you as you were rocking your feet again, this time shaking your head from time to time.

As Ivar let out a heavy sigh, he walked towards you and placed his hand on your back before leaning forward to kiss your lips.

The reaction was unexpected for you, but you returned the kiss. You looked at your boyfriend after removing your headphones. "What was that for?"

"To stop you from humming that cursed song," he raised an eyebrow after explaining.

After exhaling, you made a sad face and rubbed your temples. "Ivar, Ivar." You stood up and went to the kitchen for a glass of orange juice before returning to your seat. After setting the glass on the table's counter, you wrapped your arms around his neck. "You know what?"

As Ivar wrapped his arm around your waist, he muttered, "What?"

You began singing and rocking your hips from left to right, "Last Christmas I gave you my heart..."

"... But the very next day you gave it away," he sang along, shaking his head. "You are an annoying brat, you know that?"

You rubbed your nose against his and reminded him, "This is exactly why you fell in love with me."

"Honestly? I'm not sure if I did the right thing," he said with a sigh, furrowing his brows a little, smirking as he looked down at you.

You climbed on your tiptoes and stole a kiss from his lips, discovering with amusement that his mouth and tongue tasted like the gingerbread you baked the other day. While humming the song, you asked him playfully, "Not too much frosting on the cookies though?"

"Shut up," Ivar scoffed, wrapping his arms fully around you. Slowly, he began to rock with you, humming the song along. "They were a bit sweet."

"Despite their sweetness, you ate them all," you giggled, rubbing his nape.

"Yeah, but I'm sure I'll get sick of their sweetness," he joked.

While you rocked to the beat of the music, you nuzzled his chest and listened to his strong heartbeat.

Before saying anything, Ivar rocked with you for a moment. "I'll let you listen to those annoying Christmas songs if you keep being so cute."

"I will listen to them even if you will be angry with me," you said. "The sweeter you are, the more I would like to apologize to you."

"You're a brat," he sighed and squeezed your hand tightly. "Turn on that radio before I change my mind."

After clapping your hands, you immediately went to do what he told you.

He crossed his arms over his chest, hoping you wouldn't actually turn it on.

Soon, Jingle Bells filled the room with its rhythm and you began bouncing around to the music.

Facepalming, he already regretted that he let you turn the radio on.

Your arms reached out to catch his shoulders and soon you were dancing with Ivar.

As Ivar's hands moved down your back and rested on your ass, he murmured, "I'll never understand why people may consider all those silly, thematically similar songs during Christmas time. They are so fucking annoying!"

"Once the Christmas spirit fills you fully, honey, you will stop finding them irritating and you will realize they are sweet and they help spread that spirit all over," you told him, wrapping your arms around him.

"If you say so," Ivar shrugged lightly, but when Mariah Carey's All I Want for Christmas Is You played on the radio, he closed his eyes and hissed. "No, no, not this fucking one! Sorry, Y/N, but you'll never convince me Mariah isn't annoying. Can you hear this voice? It's so shrill!"

After observing Ivar's reaction, you giggled and tugged on his thick, dark hair, causing him to raise his head, enabling you to kiss his jawline. "I have a little, angry kitten here, haven’t I?”

A sigh escaped Ivar's lips. "We could do something nice together and I'd be happy to let those songs play in the background. What do you think?"

"Ivar, what do you have in mind?"

Smirking mischievously, he tugged at your shirt. "Don't make me beg for it, you know too well."

Obviously, he meant some cuddles with a "happy ending", but you had a cunning idea. I'm sure you'll help me bake gingerbread again to compensate for the fact that you've eaten all of it apparently, and I promised Hvitserk that I would deliver a portion of it to him this Christmas."

Slowly, Ivar's eyebrows rose, and he grunted deeply. "Oh, okaaaay! But later you're mine, in all the fucking ways. And fuck Hvitty, his only ability is to eat all the time, fuck.”

Your lips were tinged with a smile. "That's true, but it's so sweet in my opinion."

"That's cute in your opinion, but you scold me every time I eat anything you cook! And you somehow don't make heart-eyes while speaking about it!” Ivar seemed to get offended.

Ruffling his hair, you asked him to follow you to the kitchen. “Let's stop talking and start baking or I’ll sing All I Want For Christmas Is You all day long!"

A Little Snowball Fight || Ivar the Boneless x fem!reader

Masterlist ❄

Summary: Your friendship with prince Igor dates back to when you cared for him as a child. One day, he introduces you to Ivar, the Viking prince from the far north. After first courtesy, a little snowball fight ensues. At the end of the meeting, Ivar makes a very interesting offer that you cannot refuse

Warnings: none

Word count: ~ 2215

Authors: Fenrir & Cass

A/N: today’s prompt: Snowball Fight

Ice skating was one of your favourite pastimes, so you couldn't say no when young Igor invited you to skate - skating was especially fun when you had someone to skate with.

"Do you want to meet my new friend?" Igor asked, holding your hand as you glided across the ice together.

You glanced at him while humming softly. "Does this refer to this Viking prince? What was his name again... Ivar?"

After nodding immediately, the boy raised his head up and waved at Ivar.

Standing on top of a deck that provided a vantage point, Ivar nodded gently at Igor who was ice-skating below. Despite spending almost an hour outside, Igor was far from fatigued; Ivar was impressed by his stamina. The wooden railing was a perfect place for Ivar to rest his folded hands while watching Igor and rethinking his own matters.

In the same way that Igor did, you waved your hand to attract strangers' attention as well. Despite hearing about Ivar, you never had a chance to speak with him personally.

He kept his face straight, attempting to stay polite as he waved his hand back at you.

Soon, Igor pulled you off the ice so the two of you could join Ivar on the deck.

Ivar's lips were tinged with a smile as Igor and his female friend joined him. "Hope you are tired now, my boy," Ivar said as he placed his hand on the boy's shoulder. "There is nothing better than returning to the warmth of the indoors when you are freezing."

"Who said I was freezing?" Igor asked, raising his eyebrow and tilting his head as he looked at Ivar. "I am fine, but I would like you to meet Y/N. I used to be cared for by her when I was younger."

Ivar's blue eyes inspected your face and features with ease. A tone of pride permeated his introduction, "My name is Ivar, Ivar the Boneless."

"My name is Y/N. It is nice to finally meet you in person," you said, bowing your head a little. 

The smile on Igor's face was contagious. "You see, Ivar? I told you I have a very pretty friend."

In response, Ivar nodded his head a little, his smile growing wider. "There is no doubt in my mind that you did not lie in the slightest."

As Ivar's eyes slipped over your body, he met your gaze and had no choice but to admit you had the most stunning eyes he had ever seen on a woman.

You gazed at Igor, then grabbed some snow to rub into his cheeks, causing him to whine and laugh simultaneously. "As I told you before, Igor, be careful not to say things like this. It is rude to suddenly speak in such a manner."

It would have never occurred to Ivar that you would be the first to initiate a fight. He watched the scene with amusement. His question came out of the blue moments later, "Are you Russian, Y/N?"

A smile spread across your face when Igor hugged you, hugging him back you looked at Ivar "Как думаешь, красавчик?"

"My first impression of you was that you're one of the most temperamental women I've ever seen."

Laughing softly, you bend down to whisper something into Igor's ear; a smile spread across Igor's lips. Looking back at Ivar, you smiled. "Thank you so much for your kind words. I really appreciate them."

Observing Igor interacting with you, Ivar slowly cocked his eyebrows. "My lady, aren't you aware that whispering in company isn't considered polite?"

"Aren't you aware that strangers shouldn't listen to certain matters?"

In spite of a temperature way below zero, Ivar's soft chuckle that escaped his lips was accompanied by a little cloud of steam. "That's right."

"Don't worry, I didn't say anything derogatory about you, or did I?" You teased, looking directly into Ivar’s eyes.

"She said she loves your eyes," Igor revealed your little secret without hesitation.

Ivar observed the two of you and decided not to comment on what Igor said, instead he nodded his head. "Maybe we should take a stroll back inside?"

Igor shrugged and said, "The two of you can go inside, I'd like to stay a little longer."

As you sighed, you looked at the boy and shook your head; he was impossible to get fatigued easily.

After politely waiting for you to move, Ivar followed you to the stairs and down on the ground level.

Taking a look at Ivar, you asked, "How's it going here for you? I hope Igor isn't bothering you too much."

The man shook his head eagerly, "No, he isn't bothering me at all. Igor is such a wonderful young man. He reminds me of myself when I was his age," Ivar's tone faded into silence. "Are you from here or did you come from somewhere else?" He asked, smoothly changing the topic.

"It's funny how you are so curious, aren't you? I was born and raised in this place, so I can truly say that I am from here," you replied politely, raising an eyebrow.

While walking through the ice and snow covered path, Ragnarsson listened to your words. A crutch-dependent person found walking in such conditions to be a challenge, so Ivar was stopping from time to time.

A worried look crossed your face as you looked at the young man. "Ivar, I am sure all the snow must be a great burden for you. Can I help you in any way?"

Your polite pleas for assistance went unanswered. Who did you think he was? Although he was crippled, he was capable of walking on his own, so he didn't need any kind of assistance. "Isn't our winter beautiful?" He asked, again changing the topic.

The hint was taken and you did not press any longer. "Despite the cold, it's beautiful. As usual."

"Do you like winter?"

"Well, not really. It's cold, and I don't really like skating because of it, but it's still fun."

"What other winter activities do you fancy?"

As you walked behind Ivar, you quietly grabbed some snow and moulded it into a ball and threw it at Ivar's back. "Snowball fights."

The moment Ivar was hit in the back, he turned around to look at you. "Seriously? Have you thrown a snowball at me? Isn't it kind of silly for someone like you?"

"You asked what winter activities I enjoy, so I showed one to you," you gave him a shrug in a form of response. "You don't have to be so stiff."

Ivar stuck his crutch in a snowdrift and slowly leaned forward to collect some white fluff, which he formed into a ball before throwing it skillfully at you - the ball hit your left shoulder. "I'm not stiff, Y/N, as you put it. I just prefer observing and planning."

"Isn't that exactly what you called? I observe and plan how to..." You threw another show ball at Ivar, hitting him in the stomach, "... Successfully throw snowballs at you."

Observing you, Ivar cocked his eyebrow and threw another ball of snow at you, hitting your cheek with it this time.

You gasped and wiped snow off your face. Your response was, "Oh, you! You're dead!" By saying this you made a big snowball and got ready to aim it.

When Ivar observed you making a snowball, he wondered how a dodge could be made.

The snowball was thrown right at his face as a way to pay him back.

As Ragnarsson couldn't dodge, snow got into his eyes when the ball struck his face. With his vision blurry, Ivar took one tiny step back and flopped on his butt in the snow as he tried to wipe his eyes.

You ran up to him, whispering, "Oh, gods! I should have been more careful!"

Ivar's facial expression initially displayed anger and disbelief; eventually, these emotions dwindled and he laughed as a smile spread over his lips. "Okay, that wasn't what I expected. It was a strong hit, Y/N."

As you wiped snow from his cheek, you quickly began to apologise. "Thank you for not being angry with me, but I'm really sorry. I shouldn't have... Your legs..." Your voice was nothing more than a tiny whisper as you looked at his face. "Forgive me, please."

He caught himself staring bluntly into your eyes - they were huge and had the most beautiful colour he had ever seen. He had a burning sensation in his cheeks from your hands as you slowly rubbed snow off of him; he discovered your palms were so warm and felt cosy. "It's fine."

"You seem to be getting warm... Are you feeling sick? Oh! I shouldn't keep you out too long today, it's cold," suddenly, you started to panic.

Your sudden solicitude surprised Ivar, who raised his hand to signal you to remain silent for a moment. “First of all, it is cold, yes, but I am accustomed to it, so no worries there. Second thing, stop worrying, nothing wrong is happening. Deal?"

Biting your lip, you nodded slowly, still feeling bad and hoping you didn't hurt him. "Let me assist you with getting up."

After a moment of thinking, he accepted your hand and slowly stood up. "Thanks."

A smile of apology appeared on your face as you squeezed his hand. There was still a feeling of guilt in your heart.

Another snowball aimed at Ivar's shoulder struck him suddenly. "For Valhalla's sake, what was that this time?" The young man grunted, looking around, only to see Igor gathering snow into his hands already, forming another ball with a smile on his face.

Looking at Igor, you blinked and shook your head. Before a snowball hit you right in the face, you managed to utter only a quiet, "No, Igor, don't..."

Using his forearm to block another snowball aimed at him, Ivar shouted, "Better stop it now, dear boy!"

"Come on, Ivar! It's fun! You can practise your combat skills with me now! Let's fight!" Igor shouted enthusiastically.

Ivar, instead of responding, slowly leaned down, made a huge ball from the snow he gathered, and then threw it at Igor, hitting him in the face. "It's for aiming at the lady."

A snowball thrown by you hit Igor before the boy could prepare another snowball to throw at Ivar.

"It's time to show the little one what it's like to start a fight with the adults!" You briefly looked at Ivar, a mischievous grin dancing in the corners of your mouth.

Ivar was throwing ball after ball at Igor, occasionally chuckling to himself as he did so.

As soon as you did what Ivar did, poor Igor was scrambling to surrender.

Ivar slowly limped closer to you with his crutch in hand and asked you quietly after leaning closer to you, "Y/N, are we accepting his surrender?"

Keeping your eyes on Ivar, you hummed softly. "It seems like it might be a good idea. What do you think?”

"I agree."

"Then I agree too," you nodded at Ivar, then looked at Igor. "It's time to get inside before we get sick."

After looking at you for a moment, Ivar gave you a nod of approval. Although Ivar wore a thick fur coat and a hat to keep himself warm, he began to feel cold under the clothes. "The idea is good, Y/N. We could get some warm drinks."

Before Igor joined you, Ivar offered you his shoulder after shaking the snow off his thick fur. "Shall we, Y/N?"

In response, you accepted the offer, wrapping your arm around his shoulder and discovering with surprise that his shoulder was very well-built and seemed to be very strong, even with the fur covering it. 

Biting inside of your cheek, you tried not to get distracted by thoughts that crossed your mind. "With pleasure, Ivar. Also, I’d like to point out that your combat skills are also impressive, you have a very sharp eye,” you praised him, feeling the blush spreading across your cheeks.

In spite of his crippled appearance, Ivar was far from being an idiot, and he immediately noticed a slight change in your behaviour after you got closer to him. He suggested politely, "I was wondering if we could enjoy a pint of mulled wine and discuss our likes and dislikes a little more?" 

Your eyes never left his as you tightened your grip on his shoulder and gently nodded your head. "It will be my great pleasure, Ivar the Boneless."

Both of you didn't seem to notice Igor standing right beside you, hands resting on his hips. "It is not my intention to interrupt your lovely exchange of views, but I am hungry, and I know Oleg will send guards looking for us if we don't return inside soon. I know you two get along really well, but let's leave it for later, shall you?" The young prince gasped and walked to the front door of the palace. “I can’t handle their teeth-rooting sweetness,” he whispered to himself.

Ivar rolled his eyes after listening to Igor's rant and led you back to the palace. "Having Igor between two fires tomorrow might be a wise idea if he continues to behave this way."

A Snowy Army || Ragnarssons x fem!reader

Masterlist ❄

Summary: Making snow angels with Ivar is a whole new experience.

Warnings: none

Word count: 2409

Authors: Bear & Cass

A/N: today’s prompt: Making Snow Angels

Snow danced in the sunlight, a ballet choreographed by the gentle wind. As he watched, Ubbe's eyes widened, as wide as his younger brothers' when they saw the street had turned into a new page, ready for their playful feet and mittened hands. "Y/N?" Ubbe called your name, casting a glance through a chamber warmed by the crackling fire in the fireplace.

While carrying a few logs of wood to the fireplace to ensure everyone stays warm, you gasped in surprise upon hearing your name. "Yes, Ubbe?”

"Don't you think it's lovely outside?" Ubbe chimed in.

His words were met with Ivar's snorting. "Yeah, what beautiful weather, with cold wind and tons of snow."

"It's beautiful indeed, but it's a shame that such beautiful weather is accompanied by such a coldness," you replied softly.

Ivar clapped his hands and pointed to you, exclaiming, "See what I mean? Even a thrall understands that winter is dreadful. And mother claims that all the thralls are stupid."

Hvitserk had now joined the conversation he had overheard while napping by the fireplace. "Ivar, stop being a jerk to Y/N and behave."

You waved your hand and shrugged, "I'm used to it, no worries," you said. "Hvitserk? Do you need anything?”

"No, Y/N, but thank you for asking," Hvitserk replied, closing his eyes again in an attempt to fall back asleep.

Ubbe suggested, "Can we go outside for some fresh air?"

As Sigurd entered the Great Hall, his loud voice echoed from the walls, "I'm in. The snow is so fluffy, and it's not that cold outside."

As you glanced at Ubbe and others, you smiled but still wrapped fur around Hvitserk to make sure he wouldn't get cold. "Shall I bring your furs?”

"I have mine," Sigurd said, pointing to the thick fur he wore.

"I'll get mine, though. I believe we should give Hvitserk some rest for he had a rough night," Ubbe responded with a nod of his head.

"Bring me mine, thrall," Ivar said. "Did you forget I'm a cripple?"

"Ivar!” Ubbe yelled at his younger brother, this time being out of patience with his rude behavior.

As you bowed your head, you headed to bring Ivar's fur to avoid aggravating him further.

Ubbe approached Ivar, who was sitting by the table, sipping his herbal drink, and smacked the back of the younger man's head.

"Hey! What was that for?!" Ivar looked at his older brother, an unhappy grimace on his lips.

"What did I say about treating our thralls well?"

Ivar's fur was quickly found and returned to him by you. "Would you like me to help you put it on?”

After being chastised by his older brother, Ivar gave you a look and nodded, "Yes, please." He emphasized the last word to demonstrate to Ubbe that he understood his older brother's message.

Ubbe gave you a gentle smile and asked you to assist Ivar while he and Sigurd waited outside.

By softly nodding, you helped Ivar. You put the fur around his shoulders and then ensured it wouldn't slip off by wrapping it around him. "Here you go. Now you won't get cold."

"Thank you," Ivar whispered quietly after ensuring that none of his brothers were present, so they wouldn't mock him for being so polite; it was the side of himself he tried his hardest to hide from the world.

As you walked away to take care of your other duties, you said, "You're welcome."

You were just a thrall, no matter how much you wanted to join the brothers.

Ivar inquired, out of the blue, "Maybe you want to join us?"

Your eyes widened as you stared at Ivar.

Did he really invite you to join? You? Out of all the people.

"I would love to, but I'm not sure if I can."

"Why? I'm inviting you right now. Are you going to refuse my offer?"

"N-No. I wouldn't dare," you whispered.

As Ivar carefully sat on the floor and crawled toward the door, he said, "Follow me then and stop whining."

As soon as you found the fur you owned, you wrapped it around yourself before following Ivar.

Before leaving the Great Hall, Ivar put on his gloves to protect his hands from the cold of the frozen ground.

It wasn't long before Ubbe and Sigurd were joined by you and Ivar.

Ivar scoffed as he watched his older brothers fight with snowballs.

When you looked at Ivar, you asked, "You... You think I can try too?" Sure, Ivar invited you to join them, but you weren't sure if you could play around with them - they were princes and you were nothing but a thrall.

Ivar shrugged a little. "Of course, why not?"

With a smile, you grabbed some snow, made a ball out of it, and threw it at Ubbe.

The oldest brother gasped loudly, not expecting you to join them. A huge snowball soon hit your shoulder, and then your tummy.

You laughed loudly and decided not to let them win, so you threw more snowballs at Ubbe and Sigurd.

Ivar sat on the snowy ground, watching you all interact.

Soon after, Ubbe grabbed you by the waist and lifted you into his arms, making it impossible for you to escape as he locked you in a bear hug.

Trying to escape his tight embrace, you squealed loudly, but it was no use, so you just giggled.

And that was when you were attacked from behind by Sigurd, who stuffed some snow under your fur and tunic while Ubbe held you tightly in his arms.

The cold made you whimper loudly, "No! Not fair!"

Ivar couldn't stop laughing at the situation.

Ubbe set you back down and tapped your nose, "Come on, snow is great fun!"

You shook your head, "NOT WHEN IT GETS UNDER MY CLOTHES!"

"We can always help you get rid of those clothes," Sigurd slyly remarked.

Blinking, you blushed. "Well... I don't think such a thing would help me at the moment."

"You'd get warm again," he slightly wrapped his arm around your shoulders.

Ubbe shook his head a little and pulled you out of Sigurd's embrace. "The snow's fluffy, let's try something."

As you looked up at Ubbe, you asked happily, "Like snow angels?!"

Ivar was the one who made a comment on your words, "It's clear you used to be a Christian. You even refer to shapes made in fresh snow as angels."

As you shrugged, you explained, "That's what we always called them. Because they did indeed look like angels."

"Angels. Ha! Pathetic explanation," Ivar summed up wryly; it met Ubbe's disapproval. 

"Ivar, if you have to say all these nasty words, better shut up this time," the oldest brother claimed.

"Ubbe it's okay. I'm used to it."

As soon as you left Ubbe, you landed on the snow right where you had hopped. As you moved your arms and legs, you created a shape in the snow; once you were done, you raised your hand in triumph. "Ubbe, can you help me get up?"

Ubbe took a giant step towards you and extended his hand, assisting you in getting back up.

Grasping his hand, you let him lift you up. Obviously, you were careful not to ruin your snowy creation. "It does look like an angel."

Ubbe examined the shape and quickly agreed with you that it did resemble an angel. "Y/N is correct."

You smiled and asked, "Ivar? Would you like to give it a try?"

Ivar looked up at you with a frown. "Do I appear to move my legs in the same way you did to make this shape? No, I don't believe so."

You thought for a moment. "You can move your arms! Your angel simply won't have a dress, or I can move your legs."

In a loud scowl, Ivar said, "Don't touch my legs, I can do everything by myself." After these words, Ivar crawled to where you had made your snow angel. He sat flatly on the snow, moved his left leg left, then his right leg left, then repeated the action in the other direction. After that, he lay heavily down and only moved his left arm a few times.

"If you don't do both arms, your angel will only have one wing," You said, hiding under Ubbe's soft fur.

Ivar sat on his butt again and started to draw something on the snow. Soon, he carefully left the snow and crawled out, revealing a shape looking like a warrior with a sword.

You and Ubbe walked closer. With a grin on your face, you nodded your head. "Well, that's always something new."

Ubbe slowly raised his eyebrow. "Well, that's interesting."

Sigurd was the second to approach and check the final result. "Ivar, brother, you're the man of many talents. Your talent goes far beyond being a brat. You have the power to fuck everything you get your hands on."

"Sigurd," you frowned at him and then smiled at Ivar. "Don't say that. Ivar makes pretty things in his own way. I like it."

Upon seeing Ivar looking up at you, you could swear he had a twinkle in his eye and a slight smile on his lips.

"Can you help me make more warriors like you did? WE COULD MAKE OUR OWN ARMY!" You enthusiastically inquired.

Ivar cocked his eyebrow while looking at you but nodded without unnecessary words.

You flopped down on the snow and began making your army.

Ivar observed you but soon followed, trying to make another shape in the fluffy snow.

As you copied his technique, you made some crooked shapes in the snow. You tried to make better-looking ones with an unhappy growl.

Ivar created a few more shapes with some struggles, but after that he was truly proud with the final outcome.

As Ubbe helped you shake the snow off your fur, you smiled and thanked him. 

You looked proudly at all the shapes. "Beware! I present to you your brother's army that will conquer the world!"

Ivar, who was sitting on the ground, looked up at you and actually gave you a smile. "It's not that bad in the end. They don't look like pathetic angels."

"I won't do snow angels again," you giggled, "They look like great warriors, so it will be only snow warriors from now on."

"Snow warriors, I like it, actually," Ivar replied proudly.

Despite rolling his eyes, Sigurd agreed that the shapes looked pretty neat.

Your head was bowed, and you said, "It's your own army, my prince."

Ivar kept smiling at you, but soon his smile vanished from his lips.

As Sigurd walked away, he mocked, "This is the only army he'll ever get.".

Using some snow, you rolled a ball and threw it at Sigurd. You walked to Ivar next. "Don't worry. You'll have a great army soon, I'm sure."

Ubbe watched the scene for a moment, but soon he decided it was time to leave you and Ivar alone, so you could try to get along together - Ivar used to be very snappy towards you since the very first day you were taken in by Ragnar and Aslaug.

"Yeah, in my fucking dreams."

"Oh, Ivar. Please, you never know what gods have prepared for you," you reassured him.

"Gods seem to hate me," he told you, slowly crawling away.

Following him, you shook your head. "No, Ivar. They don't. You are still here. It means one thing - they have a great plan for you."

"How can you be so cheerful? So full of hope?" He asked with a nasty tone.

"The positive side of life is what I try to focus on," you explained. "By being down the entire time, you will make things harder for yourself."

Ivar crawled to the nearest stable, where he crawled inside and sat on the hay. He started petting one of the horses. "Maybe you're right."

It was brave of you to sit next to him. "Each of us has a purpose in this world. If you are here, it means your purpose hasn't yet been fulfilled."

"Maybe you're right. I dream of becoming the most powerful man in the world."

"My belief is that one day you will be the most powerful man in the world."

He cocked his eyebrow, looking at you. "You say all those things, and you're kind to me only because I am a cripple, and you're scared of my mother."

There was a roll of the eyes from you. The reason I am polite to you is because I want to, and even if you aren't nice sometimes, I don't think you deserve to be hated or treated worse than others."

His eyebrow slowly went up a little as Ivar tilted his head.

"What?”

"Am I saying something?"

As you shrugged, you replied, "No, but I've seen this look before."

"Do you?"

"Yes," Nodding, you grabbed his chin and turned his face enough to kiss him gently.

Ivar gasped; this was the last thing he expected of you. Your lips were soft, warm and welcoming. Ivar instinctively closed his eyes and moved his lips slowly against yours, giving the kiss back.

After kissing him for a moment longer, you pulled away. Seeing his lightly shocked expression, you giggled. "Would you be able to smile for me now?"

Hesitantly, Ivar smiled but soon turned his head away, trying to hide the blush and surprise that painted on his face.

You kissed his cheek briefly and got up to leave the stable. "This expression suits you much better," you said. "We'd better get back before your mother gets angry at me."

"Angry at you? Why? You're guarding her crippled son," Ivar patted the horse one last time and crawled slowly after you.

You concluded, "I keep him outside when it's freezing as well. If you get sick, it's my fault. Not only will she punish me for that, but she will make me take care of you, and you're even more moody when you're sick."

"That's not true," he protested, but followed you anyway.

"How could that be? Every time you are sick, you almost cry that you are dying."

"Because this is how I feel, like dying!"

"Oh, yes, yes. Let's get back inside. I will make you something warm to drink."

He followed you, thinking he could warm himself up with one more kiss from you.